Category: General

Maybe some of us have felt burning and pain in the chest. Sinaumed’s need not panic. This condition is normal and common. However, if it occurs repeatedly to the point that it interferes with daily activities, it must be taken seriously by professionals.

Launching from the Alodokter.com page, heartburn is pain in the pit of the stomach that occurs in the middle of the chest or just above the stomach. This discomfort is often accompanied by the appearance of a bitter and sour taste in the mouth. These symptoms have the potential to become worse after a large meal or while lying down.

Please note that hearburn is not related to the heart ( heart ). The cause of hearburn is stomach acid rising into the esophagus. That, which causes a burning feeling in the upper abdomen or lower chest.

Heartburn occurs when the ring-shaped muscle ( sphincter ) that is part of the valve between the esophagus and stomach cannot tighten or close normally. Which, this muscle ring should be able to contract after food from the esophagus enters the stomach.

Summarizing from the Alodokter.com page, heartburn triggers include the following.

• Eat in an amount that exceeds the capacity of the stomach.
• Eating spicy food.
• There is pressure on the stomach, usually due to pregnancy, constipation, or obesity.
• Consuming caffeine, make citrus, alcohol, or chocolate.
• After eating immediately lie down.
•  
• Take certain medications, such as aspirin or ibuprofen.
• Stress and lack of sleep.

Symptoms of heartburn vary from person to person. However, the most common signs are a burning sensation in the chest and throat. Launching from the Hallosehat.com page, here are the common symptoms of heartburn.

• Feeling pain or burning in the chest. This condition usually occurs after eating or at night.
• Pain in the chest when lying down, bending down, or eating.
• Bitter or sour taste in the mouth.
• Often awakens from sleep.
• Burning feeling in the throat.
• There is liquid that feels like it will come out of the throat.
• Very extreme chest pain.
• Difficulty breathing
• Difficulty swallowing when eating.
• Excessive headache.
• Heartburn occurs several times a week.
• Nausea and vomiting, even after taking over-the-counter medications.
• Vomiting blood, or passing blood when urinating.
• Decreased ability to taste, causing weight loss.

Pain in the chest that indicates a hearburn and a heart attack is difficult to distinguish. Both have similar markings. The age of the sufferer is also similar, that is, both in adulthood or people with excess body weight.

To differentiate between a hearburn and a heart attack, Sinaumed’s can look at the areas of the body where the pain is. When the pain is only felt under the ribs and the top of the stomach, it is included in heartburn.

Other symptoms that often occur are a sour taste in the mouth, wanting to vomit, or a burning feeling in the throat, especially after eating. Meanwhile, symptoms of a heart attack can be felt starting from cold sweats, shortness of breath, dizziness, and chest pain that is pressing and radiating to the shoulders, neck or back.

Causes of Hearburn

Under normal conditions, there is a muscle under the esophagus that acts as a barrier for stomach acid to go up into the esophagus. The muscle works by expanding and closing when swallowing food or drink.

However, when these muscles weaken, stomach acid can rise back up into the esophagus, causing a burning sensation in the chest. This condition can cause heartburn. Launching from the Hallosehat.com page, here are the causes of heartburn.

1. Food and Drinks

Food and drink have an influence on the strength of the lower esophageal muscles. Preferably, Sinaumed’s avoid spicy, fatty and sour foods.

2. Burden or Pressure on the Stomach

When the stomach and esophageal muscles are stressed, they have the potential to weaken and cause stomach acid to rise. Sinaumed’s need to be careful when doing strenuous exercise, coughing too hard, being overweight, and pregnant. These things can trigger excess burden or pressure on the stomach.

3. History of Disease

The state of health of each individual also affects the occurrence of heartburn. Several diseases such as hiatal hernia, diabetes and other autoimmune diseases (scleroderma, CREST syndrome and Raynaud’s phenomenon) are associated with heartburn.

4. Body Position

When lying down, the lower esophagus muscles will weaken. Especially after eating. This can trigger stomach acid to flow back into the esophagus more easily.

5. Lifestyle

An unhealthy lifestyle has the potential to cause heartburn. Such as smoking, drinking drinks that contain alcohol, often consuming caffeine, and other things that trigger stomach acid to rise to the esophagus.

6. Certain Drugs

Several types of drugs have the potential to weaken the performance of the muscles below the esophagus. When Sinaumed’s is undergoing heart, asthma, blood pressure treatment, the risk of experiencing heartburn will be higher.

Foods and Drinks that Trigger Hearburn

Every food and drink that enters the body affects the health of the body. Launching from the Hallosehat.com page, here is a list of foods that can trigger heartburn.

1. Spicy Food

Spicy foods contain capsaicin which can slow down the digestive process and increase the risk of heartburn. Not only that, spicy food can also injure the esophagus. This can make chest pain worse.

2. Fatty Foods

Fat in food can weaken the lower esophageal muscles by stimulating the release of the hormone cholecystokinin (CCK). This has the potential to cause stomach acid to easily rise.

3. Mint

The notion that peppermint and spearmint can relieve digestive problems is a misconception. In fact, research has shown that consuming too much mint can injure the esophagus and worsen heartburn.

4. Food and Beverages Containing Citrus

In a study involving 400 heartburn sufferers, it was shown that 73% felt heartburn symptoms after drinking orange juice. However, there is no further explanation regarding the link between citrus and can cause heartburn.

5. Fizzy Drinks

Drinks or foods that contain soda can increase stomach acid levels and weaken the esophageal muscles.

6. Chocolate

Chocolate contains caffeine, serotonin, and theobromine which have the potential to cause the lower esophageal muscles to weaken.

7. Coffee

Coffee contains high caffeine. This can trigger an increase in stomach acid and heartburn.

8. Bombay onions

The increase in stomach acid is not only caused by food or drinks that contain caffeine or soda. Onions can also increase stomach acid levels. This is due to the presence of fiber contained in onions.

9. Alcohol

Alcohol can trigger stomach acid to rise, especially wine and beer. Both types of drinks can increase stomach acid levels and injure the esophagus.

Hearburn Treatment and Prevention

When Sinaumed’s visits the doctor to check for heartburn , he will usually be advised to change his diet, certain diets, lifestyle, or be prescribed certain drugs. However, if you are not sure whether your hearburn is acute enough and injures other organs, several tests will usually be carried out.

Launching from the Hallosehat.com page, here are several types of tests carried out to see if there is damage to other organs.

1. Gastrointestinal Endoscopy

Gatrointestinal endoscopy is performed by inserting a small camera through the mouth. The goal is to see the state of the esophageal wall. This test will show the causes and complications of heartburn.

2. Esophageal manometry

An esophageal manometry test is performed to determine if the function of the esophagus is normal or not. This test will be done when the endoscope test does not show any complications. However, the patient still complained of pain.

3. X-ray

X-ray images are used to see the esophagus and chest clearly.

4. Ambulatory Acid Probe

An ambulatory acid probe is performed to detect the time it takes for stomach acid to rise up to the esophagus.

Handling heartburn can use several types of drugs including the following.

• Antacids to neutralize stomach acid quickly.
• H2–receptor antagonists (H2RA) or H2 receptor antagonists can reduce the amount of stomach acid produced and relieve pain.
• Proton pump inhibitors (PPIs) or proton pump inhibitors such as lansoprazole and omeprazole.

Sinaumed’s can prevent heartburn through a healthy lifestyle. Here are some tips for maintaining fitness and body health.

1. Maintain Weight

Controlling body weight so as not to be obese is one way to prevent heartburn. One of the ways is to run a diet that is safe and according to doctor’s recommendations.

2. Avoid Overeating

It’s better to eat small portions and often than to eat large portions once in a while.

3. Wear clothes that are not too tight

Shirts and pants that are too tight can put excess pressure on the stomach. This has the potential to cause stomach acid to rise and a burning feeling in the chest.

4. Sports

Exercise helps to control weight and maintain overall health.

5. Avoid Eating Before Bed

A stomach that is too full before going to bed can cause stomach acid to rise into the esophagus.

6. Changing the Meal Menu

Avoid fatty, spicy foods, soft drinks, coffee, chocolate, and so on.

7. Don’t lie down after eating

After eating do not lie down. At least wait until 3 hours after eating if you want to lie down. The digestive process will be disrupted if you lie down immediately after eating, let alone eat large portions.

8. Avoid Smoking and Alcoholic Beverages

Cigarettes and alcoholic beverages can trigger stomach acid to rise. Therefore, avoiding cigarettes and alcoholic beverages can suppress heartburn and maintain a healthy body.

Stomach Acid and Heartburn are Different

When the pit of the stomach hurts, it does not only indicate heartburn. This could indicate stomach acid or gastroesophageal reflux disease  (GERD). GERD itself is a condition that can cause pain in the pit of the stomach,  heartburn,  and various other symptoms in the lower chest and stomach area.

A person with GERD will experience mild acid reflux, at least twice a week. Meanwhile, they also have the potential to experience severe disturbances, at least once a week. Therefore, medication and/or lifestyle changes are needed to reduce the intensity of stomach acid.

In general, a person who experiences increased stomach acid is characterized by a sour or bitter taste in the mouth, a burning or burning sensation in the chest and solar plexus. These symptoms will get worse when the patient bends over, after eating, or lying down.

Launching from the  Alodokter.com page. GERD symptoms do just that. Here are some other symptoms that can accompany GERD.

• Respiratory problems, such as coughing and shortness of breath. People who have asthma will often relapse when GERD symptoms recur.
• Hoarseness.
• Nausea and vomiting.
• Sore throat.
• Expulsion of stomach contents involuntarily.
• Difficulty swallowing or feeling like you have a lump in your throat.
• Sleep disorders.
• Bad breath.
• Tooth decay due to frequent exposure to stomach acid.

GERD is often confused with a heart attack. This is because both of them cause a burning sensation in the chest and pain in the pit of the stomach. However, the two can still be distinguished.

A heart attack is characterized by heartburn or chest pain that is so severe that it radiates to the neck, arms or jaw, and appears after physical activity.

Meanwhile, GERD is characterized by heartburn accompanied by a sour taste in the mouth. It is not exacerbated by physical activity. It also doesn’t spread to the neck or arms, and it gets worse when you lie down.

Meanwhile, how to deal with stomach acid or GERD, as published on the  Alodokter.com  page as follows.

• Lose weight, if you are overweight.
• Do not smoke.
• Elevates head while sleeping.
• Do not lie down or sleep for at least 2 to 3 hours after eating.
• Avoid foods or drinks that trigger acid reflux, spicy and fatty foods, chocolate, mint and coffee.
• Don’t wear clothes that are too tight.

 

Health Effects of Benzene – Benzene is an organic compound with the chemical formula C ₆ H ₆ . The benzene molecule is composed of six carbon atoms bonded in a ring, with one hydrogen atom attached to each carbon atom. Because benzene contains only carbon and hydrogen atoms, it is classified as a hydrocarbon.

Benzene is a natural constituent of crude oil and one of the essential petrochemicals. Because the ring has continuous pi bonds between the carbon atoms, benzene is classified as an aromatic hydrocarbon, [n]-anulene ([6]-anulene). Benzene is sometimes abbreviated as PhH. Benzene is a colorless, highly flammable and sweet-smelling liquid. Its presence gives a distinctive aroma at gas stations.

Its main use is as a precursor to manufacture chemicals with more complex structures, such as ethylbenzene and cumene, which are produced annually by billions of kilograms. Because benzene has a high octane number, gasoline (bbm) contains its aromatic derivatives such as xylene and toluene up to 25%. Benzene itself has been limited to less than 1% in gasoline because it is known to be a human carcinogen. Its non-industrial applications have been limited for the same reasons.

Benzene is found in trace amounts in petroleum and coal. It is a by-product of incomplete combustion of most materials. For commercial use, until World War II, most of the benzene was obtained as a by-product of coke production for the steel industry.

However, in the 1950s, when there was increasing demand for benzene, especially from the growing polymer industry, it became necessary to produce benzene from petroleum. Today, most of the benzene comes from the petrochemical industry, with only a small part being produced from coal.

Use of Benzene

The main use of benzene is as an intermediate for making other chemicals, most notably ethylbenzene, cumene, cyclohexane, nitrobenzene and alkylbenzenes. More than half of benzene production is processed into ethylbenzene, the precursor to styrene, which is used to make polymers and plastics such as polystyrene and EPS.

Some 20% of benzene production is used to make cumene, which is required in the production of phenol and acetone for resins and glues. Cyclohexane accounts for about 10% of world benzene production; mainly used in the manufacture of nylon fibers, which are processed into textiles and engineering plastics.

Small amounts of benzene are used to make several types of rubber, lubricants, dyes, detergents, drugs, explosives, and pesticides. In 2013, the largest benzene consuming country was China, followed by the United States. Benzene production is currently expanding in the Middle East and Africa, while production capacity in Western Europe and North America is stagnant.

Toluene is currently often used as a substitute for benzene, for example as a fuel additive. The dissolving properties of the two are similar, but toluene is less toxic and has a wider range of liquid phases. Toluene is also processed into benzene.

Benzene Health Effects

Benzene is classified as a carcinogen, which increases the risk of cancer and other diseases, and is also a major cause of bone marrow failure. A large body of epidemiological, clinical, and laboratory data links benzene to aplastic anemia, acute leukaemia, bone marrow disorders, and cardiovascular disease. Specific haematological malignancies associated with benzene include acute myeloid leukemia (AML), aplastic anemia, myelodysplastic syndromes (MDS), acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL), and chronic myeloid leukemia (CML).

The American Petroleum Institute (API) stated in 1948 that “it is generally considered that the only absolutely safe concentration of benzene is zero”. There is no safe level of exposure; even a small amount can cause damage. The US Department of Health and Human Services (DHHS) classifies benzene as a human carcinogen.

Long-term exposure to excessive levels of benzene in the air causes leukemia, a potentially fatal cancer of the blood-forming organs. In particular, acute myeloid leukemia or acute nonlymphocytic leukemia (AML & ANLL) are undoubtedly the result of benzene exposure. The IARC ranks benzene as “known to be carcinogenic to humans” (Group 1).

Because benzene is ubiquitous in gasoline and ubiquitous used hydrocarbon fuels, human exposure to benzene is a global health problem. Benzene attacks the liver, kidneys, lungs, heart and brain and can cause damage to DNA strands, damage to chromosomes, etc. Benzene causes cancer in animals, including humans. Benzene has been shown to cause cancer in both sexes in several species of laboratory animals exposed by various routes.

Benzene exposure

According to the Agency for Toxic Substances and Disease Registry (ATSDR) (2007), benzene is a chemical that is produced anthropogenic and occurs naturally from processes including volcanic eruptions, wild fires, synthesis of chemicals such as phenol, production of synthetic fibers, and manufacture of rubber, lubricants, pesticides, drugs, and dyes.

The main sources of exposure to benzene are tobacco smoke, car service stations, motor vehicle exhaust and industrial emissions. However, benzene can also be ingested and absorbed through the skin due to contact with contaminated water. Benzene is metabolized by the liver and excreted in the urine.

Measurement of benzene levels in air and water was carried out by collecting them through activated charcoal tubes, which were then analyzed by gas chromatography. Measurement of benzene in humans can be done through urine, blood and breath tests. However, all of these have limitations because benzene is metabolized rapidly in the human body. Exposure to benzene can progressively cause aplastic anemia, leukemia, and multiple myeloma.

OSHA regulates benzene levels in the workplace. The maximum permissible amount of benzene in the workspace air for an 8-hour workday, 40-hour week is 1 ppm. Because benzene can cause cancer, NIOSH recommends that all workers wear special breathing equipment when they are likely to be exposed to benzene at levels in excess of the recommended exposure limit (8 hours) of 0.1 ppm.

Benzene Exposure Limits

The United States Environmental Protection Agency (US EPA) has determined the maximum contamination level (MCL) for benzene in drinking water to be 0.005 mg/L (5 ppb), as promulgated through the US Primary Drinking Water Regulations.

This regulation is based on the prevention of benzene leukemogenesis. The maximum contaminant level goal (MCLG), a non-enforceable health goal that will allow an adequate margin of safety for the prevention of adverse effects, is a zero concentration of benzene in drinking water. The EPA requires reporting a minimum of 10 pounds (4.5 kg) of benzene spills or accidental releases into the environment.

The U.S. Occupational Safety and Health Administration (OSHA) has set a permissible exposure limit of 1 part benzene per million parts air (1 ppm) in the workplace for an 8-hour work day, 40 hours per week. The short-term exposure limit for benzene in air is 5 ppm for 15 minutes.

These legal limits are based on research showing strong evidence of health risks for workers exposed to benzene. The risk of exposure to 1 ppm for years of service has been estimated as 5 excess leukaemic deaths per 1,000 exposed employees (this estimate has no threshold for the carcinogenic effect of benzene). OSHA has also set an action level of 0.5 ppm to encourage lower workplace exposures.

The US National Institute for Occupational Safety and Health (NIOSH) revised the Immediately Dangerous to Life and Health (IDLH) concentration for benzene to 500 ppm. The current NIOSH definition of an IDLH condition, as given in the NIOSH Respirator Selection Logic, is one that poses a threat of exposure to an airborne contaminant when that exposure is likely to cause death or immediate or delayed permanent health effects or prevent escape from an environment [NIOSH 2004].

The purpose of assigning IDLH values ​​is (1) to ensure that workers can escape from a contaminated environment in the event of failure of respiratory protective equipment and (2) to be considered the maximum level above that permitted only for highly reliable respirators providing maximum worker protection. . [NIOSH 2004].

In September 1995, NIOSH issued a new policy to develop recommended exposure limits ( RELs ) for substances, including carcinogens. Because benzene can cause cancer, NIOSH recommends that all workers use special respirators when they are susceptible to exposure to benzene at levels exceeding the REL (10-hour) 0.1 ppm. The NIOSH short term exposure limit (STEL – 15 minutes) is 1 ppm.

The American Conference of Governmental Industrial Hygienists (ACGIH) adopted Threshold Values ​​(TLV) for benzene at 0.5 ppm TWA and 2.5 ppm STEL. Regulation of the Minister of Health of the Republic of Indonesia No. 70 of 2016 concerning Standards and Requirements for Industrial Work Environment Health requires a Threshold Value (NAV) for benzene of 0.5 ppm TWA and 2.5 ppm STEL.

Benzene Toxicology

1. Exposure Biomarkers

Several tests can determine exposure to benzene. Benzene can be measured by inhalation, blood or urine, but such tests are usually limited to the first 24 hours after exposure because of the rapid removal of benzene by exhalation or biotransformation. Most people in developed countries have a baseline level of benzene and other aromatic hydrocarbons in their blood.

In the body, benzene is enzymatically converted to a number of oxidation products including muconic acid, phenylmercapturic acid, phenol, catechol, hydroquinone, and 1,2,4-trihydroxybenzene. Most of these metabolites are of value as biomarkers of human exposure, as they accumulate in the urine in proportion to the duration and degree of exposure.

In addition, they also persist for several days after exposure has stopped. The ACGIH biological exposure limits for occupational exposure are 500 μg/g creatinine for muconic acid and 25 μg/g creatinine for phenylmercapturic acid in end-of-shift urine specimens.

2. Biotransformation

Although not a common substrate for metabolism, benzene can be oxidized by bacteria and eukaryotes. In bacteria, the enzyme dioxygenase can add oxygen to the ring, and the unstable product is immediately reduced (by NADH) to a cyclic diol with two double bonds, destroying its aromaticity. Furthermore, the diol is reduced by NADH to catechol. The catechol is then metabolized to acetyl CoA and succinyl CoA, which are used by organisms primarily in the Krebs cycle for energy production.

The metabolic pathway for benzene is quite complex and begins in the liver. Several enzymes are involved in it. These include cytochrome P450 2E1 (CYP2E1), quinine oxidoreductase (NQ01 or DT-diaphorase or NAD(P)H dehydrogenase (quinone 1)), GSH, and myeloperoxidase (MPO). CYP2E1 is involved in many steps: the conversion of benzene to oxepine (benzene oxide), phenol to hydroquinone, and hydroquinone to benzenetriol and catechol.

Hydroquinone, benzenetriol and catechol are converted to polyphenols. In the bone marrow, MPO converts these polyphenols into benzoquinones. These intermediates and metabolites induce genotoxicity through various mechanisms including inhibiting topoisomerase II (which maintains cell structure and organization), generating oxygen free radicals (unstable species) that trigger mutations, increasing oxidative stress, inducing DNA strand breaking, and DNA methylation graying (Fig. that can affect gene expression). NQ01 and GSH alter metabolism from toxicity. NQ01 metabolizes benzoquinones to polyphenols (counteracts MPO effect). GSH is involved in the formation of phenylmercapturic acid.

Genetic polymorphisms in these enzymes can lead to loss of function or gain of function. For example, mutations in CYP2E1 increase activity and result in an increase in toxic metabolites. NQ01 mutations result in loss of function and can lead to decreased detoxification. Mutations of myeloperoxidase result in loss of function and can lead to decreased formation of toxic metabolites. GSH mutations or deletions result in loss of function and result in decreased detoxification. These genes may be targets of genetic screening for susceptibility to benzene toxicity.

3. Molecular Toxicology

The paradigm of toxicological assessment of benzene is shifting towards the domain of molecular toxicology as it enables a better understanding of fundamental biological mechanisms. Glutathione appears to play an important role by protecting against benzene-induced DNA damage and is being identified as a new biomarker for its exposure and effects.

Benzene causes chromosomal aberrations in peripheral blood leukocytes and bone marrow which explains the high incidence of leukemia and multiple myeloma caused by chronic exposure. These deviations can be monitored using fluorine in situ hybridization (FISH) with DNA quarts to assess the effect of benzene together with haematological tests as markers of hematotoxicity.

Benzene metabolism involves enzymes encoded by polymorphic genes. Studies have shown that genotype at this locus can influence susceptibility to the toxic effects of benzene exposure. Individuals carrying the NAD(P)H variant: quinone oxidoreductase 1 (NQ01), microsomal epoxide hydrolase (EPHX) and deletion of glutathione S-transferase T1 (GSTT1) showed a greater frequency of single-stranded DNA breaks.

4. Biological Oxidation and Carcinogenic Activity

One way to understand the carcinogenic effects of benzene is to examine the products of biological oxidation. Pure benzene, for example, oxidizes in the body to produce an epoxide, benzene oxide, which is not excreted easily and can interact with DNA to produce dangerous mutations.

Benzene Exposure Routes

1. Inhalation

Outdoor air may contain low levels of benzene from auto repair shops, wood smoke, tobacco smoke, gasoline transfers, motor vehicle exhaust, and industrial emissions. Approximately 50% of total exposure to benzene nationally (United States) comes from smoking tobacco or from exposure to tobacco smoke. After smoking 32 cigarettes per day, the smoker will consume about 1.8 milligrams (mg) of benzene. This amount is about 10 times the average daily intake of benzene by non-smokers.

Most of the inhaled benzene is exhaled in its original form through exhalation. Human studies show that 16.4% to 41.6% of retained benzene is excreted via the lungs within five to seven hours, after exposure to 47 to 110 ppm for two to three hours, and only 0.07% to 0 The remaining .2% of benzene is excreted in its natural form in the urine.

After exposure to 63 to 405 mg/m ³ of benzene for 1 to 5 hours, 51% to 87% is excreted in the urine as phenol within 23 to 50 hours. In another study, 30% of benzene absorbed through the skin, which is mainly metabolized in the liver, was excreted as phenol in the urine.

2. Exposure to Soft Drinks

Under certain conditions and in the presence of other chemicals, benzoic acid (a preservative) and ascorbic acid (Vitamin C) may interact to produce benzene. In March 2006, the Food Standards Agency in the United Kingdom conducted a survey of 150 soft drink brands. It found that four contained benzene at levels above the limits set by the World Health Organization (WHO). The affected group (English: batch ) was withdrawn from circulation. A similar problem was reported by the FDA in the United States.

3. Contamination of Water Supply

In 2005, the water supply to the Chinese city of Harbin, with a population of nearly nine million people, was stopped due to exposure to large amounts of benzene. Benzene leaked into the Songhua river, which supplies drinking water to the city, after an explosion at a China National Petroleum Corporation (CNPC) factory in Jilin city on November 13, 2005.

4. Injection

The Nazis used injected benzene as one of several methods of assassination.

Congratulations Prayer –For Muslims, praying to Allah SWT is something that must be done before carrying out any activity. Starting from eating, sleeping, studying, even going in and out of the bathroom, there are prayers that must be said in order to get the pleasure of Allah SWT. Allah SWT really likes His servant who always prays all the time, because that means his heart still remembers the name of Allah SWT as God Almighty. The meaning of these prayers, besides asking for smoothness by Him, can also be a prayer to avoid any distress. That is why, Rasulullah SAW also often reminds his people to always pray for safety in this world and the hereafter. So, how do you read prayers for congratulations, both before starting a long journey and praying for safety in this world and the hereafter? Come on, see the following review so thatSinaumed’s can practice these prayers and become a true Muslim who adheres to religion.

How to Pray for a Safe Journey?

In Islam, it is highly recommended to always pray before starting any activity, including when going on a long or short trip. Even when we are about to leave the house, there is also a special prayer that must be said to Him, so that we will always be under His protection. Just a little trivia , when in the middle of a trip, Sinaumed’s can also recite a prayer in the form of surah Al-Ikhlas. Reporting from jabar.nu , here are some prayers for congratulations when you want to travel both near and far.

When Leaving the House

If you want to travel a short distance, surely the time difference between entering the house and leaving the house is only a moment. Even so, Sinaumed’s as a Muslim also still has to recite prayers in and out of the house.

( Bismillâhi tawakkaltu ‘alallâhi wa lâ haula wa lâ quwwata illâ billâhil ‘aliyyil ‘adhîm )

Meaning: “In the name of Allah, I place my trust in Allah. There is no power and strength except with (the help of) Allah.”

When Entering the House

After traveling, both long and short distances, when you want to enter the house it is recommended to recite a prayer.

It means:

“O Allah, I really ask You for the goodness of entry and exit, by saying Your name we enter, by saying Your name we go out, and only in Allah, our Lord, we put our trust.”

While on a break from a long journey

When traveling long distances, for example in the context of going home on Eid, Sinaumed’s and his family will definitely rest first. Usually, this break is done in a rest area or restaurant where you eat with activities in the form of prayer, rest, and eating lunch that has been prepared beforehand. So, while taking a break from this long trip, Sinaumed’s, don’t forget to read a prayer of congratulations …

( A’udzu bi kalimaatillahit taammaati min syarri maa khalaq)

Meaning: “I seek refuge in Allah’s perfect sentence from the evil of His creation.”

When You Arrive at Your Destination

When you reach your destination after traveling far or near, people usually say Hamdalah. That ‘s okay , because it means they are expressing gratitude for all the blessings that have been given by Allah SWT. But it turns out, there is a safe prayer for Muslims that can be read when you arrive at your destination. Here’s the prayer.

​​​​​​Allaahumma innii as aluka lhairohaa wa khaira Profesionalhaa wa khoiro maa fiihaa wa a’uudzubika min syarri haa wa syarri Profesionalhaa wa syarri maa fiihaa.

Meaning: “O Allah, I ask You for the good of this country and the good of its inhabitants and the good that is in it. I seek refuge in You from the evil of this land and the evil of its people and the evil that is in it.”

How to Pray Congratulations When Riding a Vehicle?

In our sophisticated era, to travel to a destination, whether at a short or short distance, it is rare to walk. Most of us, of course, use vehicles, whether by air, land or sea transportation. So, when you want to get on this vehicle, Sinaumed’s also has to recite a prayer of congratulations.

Generally, when you want to get on a vehicle to travel, you can recite the following prayer.

(Alhamdulillahilladzī/subhanalladzī sakhkhara lanā hādzā wa mā kunnā lahū muqrinīna, wa innā ila rabbinā lamunqalibūna)

Meaning: “Praise be to Allah/glorify God who has subjected all this to us. Even though we weren’t able to control it before. Indeed, we will return to our Lord.”

Air Vehicle

When we want to travel by means of air transportation, for example an airplane, we still have to pray to Him, OK? This is mandatory, especially for Muslims, so that they are given safety to their destination. Well, reported from orami , here is the prayer.

Congratulations Prayer When Using the Long Version of the Air Vehicle

(Allahu Akbar, Allahu Akbar, Allahu Akbar, Subhanalladzi sakhkhoro lana hadza wa maa kunnaa lahu muqrinin, wa innaa ilaa robbinaa lamunqolibuun, allahumma inna nas’aluka fii safarinaa hadzal birro wat taqwa wa minal ‘amal maa tardho, allahumma hawwin ‘alaina safarona hadza wa athwi ‘annaa ba’dahu, allahumma antas shohibu fis safari wal kholifatu fil expert, allahumma inni a’udzubika min wa’tsaais safari wa kaabatil mandzhori wa suuil munqolibi fil maali wal expert)

Meaning: “God is Great, God is Great, God is Great. Glory be to Allah who has subdued this (plane) for us, whereas before we were not able to control it, and verily to Allah we return.

O Allah, indeed we ask for goodness and piety in this journey, we ask for deeds that are pleasing to You. O Allah, make this journey easy for us, and make it shorter for us.

O Allah, You are my companion in traveling and taking care of the family. O Allah, I seek refuge in You from fatigue in traveling, sad sights and a bad return in wealth and family.”

Prayer of Congratulations When Using a Short Version of an Air Vehicle

(Allahumma hawwin ‘alainaa safaranaa hadzaa wathwi ‘annaa ba’dahu allahumma anta ash shohibu fissafari wal khalifatu fil-ahl)

Meaning: “O Allah, make this trip easy for us, and make the distance closer. O Allah, who accompanies you when traveling, and you also protect your family.”

Land Vehicles

Land vehicles are the most widely used means of transportation by people around the world to travel, both long and short distances. That’s why, when traveling using land transportation, you still can’t forget the reading of congratulations, OK ?

Prayer of Congratulations When Using a Long Version of a Land Vehicle

(“Bismillah

Alhamdulillah

(Subhaanal-ladzii sakh-khoro lanaa haadzaa wa maa kunnaa lahuu muqriniin. Wa innaa ilaa robbinaa lamunqolibuun), 

Alhamdulillah (3x), 

Allahu Akbar (3x), 

Subhanaka inni zhalamtu nafsi, faghfirli, fa innahu la yaghfirudz-dzunuba illa anta”)

Meaning: “In the name of Allah, all praise be to Allah, Glory be to the Lord who has subjected this vehicle to us, even though we were previously unable to control it. And indeed we will return to our Lord (on the Day of Judgment). Praise be to Allah (3x), Allah is the Greatest (3x), Glory to You O Allah, indeed I have wronged myself, so forgive me. Indeed, no one forgives sins except You.” (Reported by Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi).

Congratulations When Using a Short Version of Land Vehicles

( Subhanallazi sakhorolana hadza wa ma kunna lahu muqrinin, wa innaa ilaa robbinaa lamunqolibuun)

It means:

“Glory be to Allah who facilitates this (vehicle) for us and we have nothing to associate with Him, and verily we will return to our Lord.”

Marine Vehicles

Did Sinaumed’s ever take sea transportation in the form of a ship during a study tour when he was in school? Or even Sinaumed’s want to do the study tour at this time? If so, don’t ever forget to always recite the reading of the prayer of congratulations …

Congratulations When Using the Long Version of the Sea Vehicle

Reporting from islam.nu , there is a prayer that we can pray as a prayer for congratulations when traveling by sea vehicle. This prayer is actually taken from the prayer recited by Prophet Noah when he boarded his ark during a flash flood.

(Bismillahi majrêha wa mursâhâ, inna rabbî la ghafûrur rahîm, (Hud ayat 41). Wa mâ qadarullâha haqqa qadrihî, wal ardhu jamî’an qabdhatuhû yaumal qiyâmah, was samâwâtu mathwiyyâtum bi yamînihî, subhânah yurikû wa ta’âlâ ‘an m -Zumar verse 67).

Meaning: “Noah said, ‘Go up into it all of you by mentioning the name of Allah when sailing and anchoring.’ Truly my Lord is truly Forgiving, Most Merciful,’ (Sura Hud verse 41). They did not magnify God with the glory that they should. Whereas the earth is entirely in His hand on the Day of Judgment and the heavens will be rolled up with His right hand. Glory be to God and Most High is He from what they associate,” (Sura Az-Zumar verse 67).

Congratulations When Using the Long Version of the Sea Vehicle

(Bismillahi majreehaa wa mursaahaa inna robbii laghofuurur rohiim)

It means:

“In the name of Allah who runs this vehicle sails and anchors. Verily, my Lord is Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.”

How is the Prayer for the Happy World and the Hereafter?

Prayer is not only intended so that the activities we do are given smoothness by Him, but also so that we remain safe both in this world and the hereafter. This safety is also not only aimed at ourselves, but also with our families and even property. Reporting from jabar.nu , there are a number of prayers for the survivors of the afterlife that Sinaumed’s can pray anytime and anywhere so that they can still receive safety from Allah SWT.

Prayers Congratulations and Refuse Bala

(Allȃhummaftah lanȃ abwȃbal khair, wa abwȃbal baraka, wa abwȃban ni’mah, wa abwȃbar rizqi, wa abwȃbal quwwah, wa abwȃbas shihhah, wa abwȃbas salȃmah, wa abwȃbal ‘ȃfiyah, wa abwȃbal jannah. Allȃhumma ‘ȃfinȃ min kulli balbal’id dunyȃ wa ‘adzȃbil ȃkhirah, washrif ‘annȃ bi haqqil Qur’ȃnil ‘azhȋm wa nabiyyikal karȋm syarrad dunyȃ wa ‘adzȃbal ȃkhirah. Ghafarallȃhu lanȃ wa lahum bi Rahmatika Yȃ arhamar rȃhimȋn. , walhamdulillȃhi rabbil ‘ȃlamȋn) 

It means:

“O Allah, open for us the doors of goodness, the doors of blessings, the doors of enjoyment, the doors of sustenance, the doors of strength, the doors of health, the doors of safety, the doors of afiyah, and the doors of heaven. O Allah, save us from all the trials of this world and the torment of the hereafter. Turn us away from the ugliness of the world and the torment of the hereafter with the rights of the great Qur’an and the degree of Your merciful prophet. May Allah forgive us and them. O Most Merciful One. Glory be to your Lord, the Lord of majesty, from all that they attribute. May greetings go to the apostles. Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds” (See Perukunan Melayu, [Jakarta, Alaydrus: undated], pages 55-56).

Prayers for the World and the Hereafter

(“Rabbana atina fiddunya hasanah wa fil-akhirati hasanah, waqinaa adzaabannaar.”)

Meaning: “O our Lord, give us goodness in this world and goodness in the hereafter. And protect us from the torment of hell.”

Prayers Congratulations on Religion, Fortune, Grace, and Forgiveness from Allah SWT

(“Allahumma inna nas-aluka salamatan fiddin wa afiyatan fil-jasadi wa ziyadatan fil-ilmi wa barakatan firrizqi, wa repentance qablal-maut, wa Rahmatan indal-maut, wa maghfiratan ba’dal-maut. Hawwin alaina fi sakaratil-maut, wannajata minannari, wal-afwa indal-hisab.”)

Meaning: “O Allah, we ask You for religious safety, bodily health, increased knowledge, blessings of sustenance, getting repentance before death, receiving grace when dying, receiving forgiveness after death. And lighten the agony of death, and save us from the torment of hell, and get us forgiveness on the day of reckoning.”

Understanding 10 Adab in Praying to Allah SWT

Based on Ihya Ulumuddin by Imam Al-Ghazali and Al-Adzkar Al Muntakhabah min Kalami Sayyidil Abrar by Imam An-Nawawi, it is stated that there are 10 adabs in praying, namely.

1. Pray at the Efficient Time

The efficacious time means the noble time to pray to Allah SWT, for example on the day of Arafah, in the month of Ramadan, on Friday, at dawn, and the time of the last third of every night. This is also in line with the words of the Prophet Muhammad SAW:

“ Allah descends into the heavens of the world every night, when the last third of the night remains. Allah says, ‘Whoever prays to Me, I grant, whoever asks, I will give, and whoever asks for forgiveness I will surely forgive’ .” (HR. Muslim)

2. Take advantage of the Eligible Circumstances

Apart from praying at efficacious times as previously explained, we must also take advantage of special circumstances to recite prayers. For example, when the position of prostration, when it rains, before breaking the fast, when iqamah prays, and others. Regarding this, the following hadith has been narrated.

Abu Hurairah radhiallahu’anhu said, “Surely the gates of heaven open when jihad fi sabillillah is raging, when it rains, and when the iqamah is obligatory. Take advantage to pray at that time.” (Syarhus Sunnah al-Baghawi, 1: 327)

The Prophet shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam said, “ The prayer between the call to prayer and the iqamah is not rejected. ” (Narrated by Abu Daud, Nasa’i, and Tirmidhi)

The Prophet Muhammad SAW said, ” The closest state between a servant and his Lord is when he prostrate. So pray more .” (HR. Muslim)

3. Facing Qibla

When saying a prayer to Allah SWT, including the prayer of congratulations, it must still be done facing the Qibla. Don’t forget to raise your hands and rub them over your face after you finish praying. There is a hadith regarding this etiquette of praying, namely.

From Jabir radhiallahu ‘anhu, that the Prophet Muhammad SAW when he was at Padang Arafah, he faced the Qibla, and he continued to pray until the sun set . (HR. Muslim)

From Salman radhiallahu ‘anhu , that the Prophet Muhammad SAW said, ” Indeed your Lord is Shame and Most Giving. He is ashamed of His servants when they raise their hands to Him then his servants return empty-handed (not granted). ” (Narrated by Abu Daud and Tirmidhi and He hasan khan)

4. Must be in a low voice and not aloud

When praying, it’s best to do it in a low voice and don’t need to be loud. We must adjust the volume as much as possible so that it is not too loud, but also not too low. This is in accordance with the word of Allah SWT,

“ Don’t harden your prayers and don’t underestimate them and find a middle way between the two. ” (QS. Al-Isra: 110)

5. Avoid Rhyming Sentences

When praying, it’s better not to need to use rhyming sentences because it’s feared that it will cross the line. The principle of prayer is not to overuse the words. This is in accordance with the word of Allah SWT, which states that:

“ Pray to your Lord with humility and a soft voice. Verily, Allah does not like those who exceed the limits. ” (QS. Al-A’raf: 55)

6. Done in a special way’

Prayer must be done solemnly, with full submission and fear of Allah SWT. Realizing that we are just ordinary people who are asking something from God Almighty. This is in accordance with the word of Allah SWT,

“ Verily they are the ones who always hasten in (doing) good deeds and they pray to Us with hope and anxiety. And they are people who are humble to Us. ” (QS. Al-Anbiya’: 90)

7. Strengthen your heart and believe that you will be granted

When reciting prayer readings to Allah SWT, we must be steady in heart and believe that the prayer will be granted by Allah SWT. This is also in line with the words of the Prophet Muhammad, which reads:

“ Don’t pray when you say, ‘O Allah, forgive me if You will. O Allah, have mercy on me, if You will’. He should make up his mind, because no one forces Allah .” (Narrated by Bukhari and Muslim)

8. Continue to Ask Allah SWT

Praying cannot be done just once or twice, it must be continuous. For example, “O Allah, forgive Your servant, forgive Your servant…, forgive Your servant who is full of sin. forgive ya Allah….” There is a hadith that states the existence of this adab praying, namely.

Ibn Mas’ud said, Rasulullah SAW when he prayed, he repeated it three times. And when he asked Allah, he repeated three times . (HR. Muslim)

9. Starting with the Recitation of Dhikr

The next adab of prayer is that you have to start reading the prayer by reciting the dhikr first. Not only dhikr, but also with praise to Allah SWT and blessings. Likewise when you want to end the prayer.

The Prophet Muhammad SAW once said, “ You will be granted (prayers) as long as you are not in a hurry. He said, ‘I have prayed, but it hasn’t been answered ‘.” (Narrated by Bukhari and Muslim)

10. Repentance

The point is that when facing and asking for prayer to Allah SWT, one must also comply with all the rules of His religion.

Reference:

• https://jabar.nu.or.id/
• https://mediaindonesia.com/
• https://islam.nu.or.id/

Also Read!

• 15 Prayers That Can Be Read After Prayers of Hajat
• Definition and Examples of Intercessory Prayer
• Prayers For Parents That Can Be Practiced
• Procedures for Wudhu and Their Intentions and Prayers
• 8 Manners of Eating Accompanied by Prayer
• The number of cycles and the intention of the midnight prayer
• Prayer for the Rain to Stop
• Understanding Ain’s Disease and Prayers to Avoid It
• Grave Pilgrimage Prayers and Procedures

 

Hadith about seeking knowledge – Islam was revealed as compassion for the universe ( rahman lil ‘alamin ) and this can only be done by knowledgeable people. That is why Allah SWT and Rasulullah SAW require humans to never stop learning throughout their lives through the Al-Qur’an, Sunnah, and Hadith about studying knowledge.

The Prophet sallallahu alaihi wasallam was also sent by God to improve human life through science and knowledge. He showed that people who have knowledge and believe in God can form good morals, so that they can love and cherish this universe.

However, in everyday life, maybe Sinaumed’s often encounters people who use their knowledge for something that is not good. They are a group of humans with bad morals that can harm humans and other living things around them.

Phenomena like this can arise because of an imbalance between world knowledge and religious knowledge (morals). As expressed by Abu Zakariya An Anbari Rahimahullah:

Knowledge without etiquette is like fire without wood, and etiquette without knowledge is like a soul without a body

“Knowledge without adab is like fire without firewood, and adab without knowledge is like a body without a soul” ( Min Washaya Al Ulama liThalabatil Ilmi p. 10 )

Humans who have extensive knowledge but are not accompanied by religious knowledge at all, tend to commit acts that damage the earth and fellow human beings. That is why, the knowledge of religion, manners and good morals must be taught from childhood.

Hadith About Seeking Knowledge

Seeking knowledge is actually a person’s effort to change himself for the better because one of the basic purposes is to show the way of truth so that people are spared from ignorance.

Islam gives orders to seek knowledge to men and women, there is no difference between the two because seeking knowledge has the value of worship. As the Prophet Muhammad SAW said:

To rise in the morning and learn a verse from the Book of God is better than worshiping a Sunnah.

“Truly if you take a step in the morning (or evening) and then learn one verse from the Book of God (Al-Qur’an), then the reward is better than a year’s worship”.

In another hadith, the Prophet said:

Whoever goes out to seek knowledge is on the path of God until he returns. (Narrated by Al-Tirmidhi)

“Whoever goes to seek knowledge, then he belongs to the group of sabilillah (people who uphold the religion of God) until he returns.” ( HR. Tirmidhi ).

The two hadiths above show that seeking knowledge has a high position when viewed from the aspect of worship. Because, after all, worship that is not based on knowledge will be in vain. Shaykh Ibn Ruslan also stated:

. And whoever does without knowledge, his deeds are rejected, not accepted.

“Anyone who does charity (carries out charity) without being based on knowledge, then all his deeds will be rejected, that is, not accepted.”

As described in the book Science of Hadith by Munzier Suparta. In this book you will find explanations of various hadiths that can be used as references.

The Priority of Seeking Knowledge in the Qur’an and As-Sunnah

So important is knowledge for humans, that Allah SWT and Prophet Muhammad SAW also mentioned several virtues of knowledge in the Qur’an and As-Sunnah, among them:

Knowledge as a Sign of the Goodness of Allah SWT

Allah makes it easy for humans to understand and learn science so that humans understand that He has willed good for themselves and guided them to things that are pleasing to Him.

With knowledge, a person’s life will become more meaningful, his future will be brighter, and he can also achieve pleasures that have never been felt in the world. The Prophet Shallallahu Alaihi Wasallam said:

Whoever Allah desires good for, He will give him understanding of the religion.

“Whoever God wants good for a servant, then He will understand about his religion.” ( Muttafaq Alaihi from Muawiyah bin Abi Sufyan Radhiallahu anhuma )

On another occasion, the Prophet said:

Indeed, God Almighty created His creation in darkness, then He cast upon them His light, so whoever strikes him from that light is guided, and whoever misses him goes astray.

“Truly Allah Azza Wajalla created His creatures in darkness, then Allah gave them from His light, so whoever gets that light, then he gets guidance, and whoever doesn’t get it, then he gets lost.” ( HR. Ahmad (2/176), Tirmidhi, no:2642, Ibnu Hibban (6169), Al-Hakim in mustadrak (1/84), from the hadith of Abdullah bin Amr bin Ash. Authenticated by Al-Albani in Ash-Shahihah ( 3/1076 ).

Knowledge as a Savior from the Curse of Allah SWT

In a hadith narrated from the companion of Abu Hurairah Radhiyallahu Anhu, the Prophet said:

The world is cursed. Cursed is what is in it except for the remembrance of God and what follows Him, and a scholar or a learner.

“Indeed the world is cursed, cursed is everything in it, except the remembrance of God and the deeds of obedience, so is a pious or learned person.” ( HR. Tirmidhi (2322), Ibnu Majah (4112), recommended by Al-Albani in sahih al-jami’, no (1609))

Knowledge Is the Way to Heaven

It is mentioned from the hadith of Abu Hurairah Radhiyallahu Anhu in Sahih Muslim, that the Prophet Shallallahu Alaihi Wasallam said:

And whoever travels a path seeking knowledge, God will facilitate for him a path to Paradise.

“Whoever follows a path to acquire knowledge, Allah will make easy for him a path to paradise.” (HR. Muslim: 2699)

This hadith explains that when a human leaves his house to seek knowledge, he will be the reason he enters heaven. With notes, you must learn knowledge with full sincerity.

That way, it will be easier for you to understand which is good and which is bad; which is halal and which is haram; which is true and which is false; and you will be encouraged to practice the knowledge you have learned. This is what makes a human being a servant who is pleased with Allah SWT because he has followed the guidance of His Messenger and heaven is God’s reward for a servant who is pleased with Him.

Knowledge Is More Main Than Worship

Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam said:

The virtue of knowledge is dearer to me than the virtue of worship, and the best of your religion is piousness

“I like the priority of knowledge more than the priority of worship, and the best of your religions is to behave wara’.” ( HR. Al-Hakim, Al-Bazzar, At-Thayalisi, from Hudzaifah bin Yaman Radhiallahu Anhu. Authenticated by Al-Albani in sahih al-jami’:4214 )

In another narration, the Prophet said:

And the superiority of the scholar over the worshiper is like the superiority of the moon on the night of the full moon over all the planets.

“Indeed, the superiority of a knowledgeable person over worshipers is like the superiority of the moon on a full moon night over all the stars.” ( HR. Abu Dawud (3641), Ibnu Majah (223), from the hadith of Abu Darda’ Radhiallahu Anhu ).

The essence of these two hadiths is that knowledge is more important than other acts of worship, such as sunnah fasting, sunnah prayers, and so on. In addition, knowledge is also part of the most noble worship.

In the book Yuk, Learning Hadith by Dian K. & Aan Wulandari, Sinaumed’s can read 30 stories that contain lessons from other prophetic hadiths.

The Position of People Who Seek Knowledge

If compared, the position of knowledgeable people is very far from uneducated people, either in terms of value or degree. As Allah SWT says in QS. Az-Zumar and Al-Mujadalah:

Say, are those who know and those who do not know equal? ​​Only those with understanding remember. (Al-Zumar: 9)

“ Say, ‘Are those who know and those who do not know the same?’ Actually only people who have common sense can receive lessons. ” ( QS. Az-Zumar / 39: 9 )

God raises those among you who have believed and those who have been given knowledge. (Al Mujadalah: 11)

“ Surely Allah will raise (degrees) those who believe among you and those who are given knowledge by degrees. ” ( QS. Al-Mujãdalah / 58: 11 )

The two verses above explain the high degree and value of knowledgeable people. Armed with knowledge, humans will be able to get all the goodness and noble positions. Although there is a possibility that one day people’s view of knowledge or the owner of knowledge will “blur” or shift for one reason or another. However, when a very great danger arises, humans will learn again and find out how to overcome it.

Not only that, the Prophet also explained further about the position of knowledgeable people:

وعن أِبي أِمامة رِضى اِلله عِنو أِن رِسول اِلله صِلى اِلله عِليو وِسلم قِالَ فَِِِضِْلُِ اِلِْعَِالَِِِ عَِِلَِىِ الِْعَِابِِدِِكَِِِفَِضِْلِِى عِلَِى أَِِدِْنَِاكُِمِْ ثُِ قَِِالَِ رَِِسُِولُِ اِللهِِ إِ نِ اِللهَِ وَِِمَِلَِ كَِِِِتَِوُِ وَِِأَِىِْل اِل سِمَِاوَِاتِِ وَِِالْاَِرِْضَِِ حَِتَِّّ اِلنِّمِْلَِةَِ فِِِِ حِِِجِْرِِىَِا وَِِ حَِِ تِّ اِلُِوِْتِِ لِيُِصَِلِّوِْنَِ عَِِلَِى مُِِعَِلِّمِِى اِلن اسِِ اِلَِْيْ رَِِِ (رواه Al-Tirmidhi)

” from Abi Amamah ra. That the Messenger of God Saying the superiority of a person of knowledge over a person who worships is like the superiority of myself over all of you, then the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him. Saying “indeed Allah and his angels and all the inhabitants of the heavens and the earth, even the ants in their holes and the fish, truly bless those who teach goodness to people ” ( HR. Turmudzi )

The reward of the knowledgeable will never end

Knowledge is so important to humans that the Prophet, may God bless him and grant him peace, called it a reward that will never end even after death:

When he dies, if he cuts, if he is not one of them, there is no one who is a ritual: no one who is a ritual, or a mother, a mother, a mother, a mother, a mother.

“When the son of Adam dies, all his deeds are cut off except for three deeds: sadaqah jariyah, useful knowledge and a pious son who prays” ( HR at-Turmudzi) .

All the hadiths mentioned above clearly explain the primacy of knowledge for humans, both in this world and in the hereafter. Especially knowledge that benefits other humans.

Requirements That Must Be Fulfilled To Demand Knowledge

According to Imam Al-Zarnuji, a friend of the Prophet Ali bin Abi Talib said that there are 6 conditions for studying knowledge, namely:

Intelligent

The earliest requirement that you must fulfill to study is to have intelligence. Because, as Imam Ghazali said, a smart person knows that he doesn’t know something and that’s why he learns it.

In this case, intelligent is not the level of one’s intelligence, but rather not crazy. That means you have to be sane and aware. Can distinguish black from white, numbers one and two.

Greedy (Hirsun)

Greed is synonymous with bad character, but in studying greed is also necessary. For something positive, greed can also be interpreted as a strong will and enthusiasm.

In other words, being greedy for knowledge is the same as never giving up even though you have to encounter various difficulties and suffering during the process of learning or seeking knowledge. More than that, throughout his life he also will not stop seeking new knowledge.

Be patient

In addition to never giving up when encountering various obstacles, someone who studies knowledge must also be patient through each process. Patience here can also be interpreted as being steadfast in the face of trials or accepting things that don’t suit you.

Therefore, Sinaumed’s must always surrender to Allah SWT. With a note, you also need to give your best effort to improve the difficult situation you are facing.

Capital/supply

Seeking knowledge is an obligation for every Muslim from birth to his last day in the world. Knowledge here is not only obtained from formal education, but also non-formal education.

Unfortunately, to gain knowledge also requires capital or provisions that are not small. Both in the form of money, energy, time, and thoughts. Hence, some people who are not well off decide to drop out of school for financial reasons.

However, this is only a small part of it, because the majority of people who are underprivileged will try their best to seek the highest level of knowledge. With all the shortcomings, they are still able to complete education.

This proves that Allah will surely provide sustenance for everyone who is studying, as promised by Rasulullah SAW. On the other hand, it also shows the power of belief is real.

Thus, no matter how hard your current condition is, keep trying and have faith in the power and help of Allah SWT, and keep looking for other ways that you can use to study.

Teacher’s Guide

Not a few people get lost when studying because they don’t get instructions from a teacher. In this technological era, you can indeed learn many things by yourself because the sources of knowledge are everywhere. However, make sure you have a teacher who can give advice and guidance.

Long Time

Because knowledge itself is very, very broad or even has no end, it certainly takes a long time to learn it, as the saying goes “Seek knowledge to the grave”. For example, if you want to become a lecturer, you must first graduate from elementary, middle, high school, and university, which takes approximately 16 years.

Obligation to Practice Knowledge

The best knowledge is that which can benefit others. So, apart from being obliged to seek knowledge, you are also obliged to share it with the people around you. Be a guide for those who are studying.

By doing this you can be an example and role model for them. Who knows, the people you mentor will follow in your footsteps. The Prophet Muhammad SAW gave a threat to his people who did not spread their knowledge in a hadith:

From the knowledge of the knowledge, it is from the fire (narrated by Abu Hanab, and the ruler of Al-Haram).

“Whoever knows an information (knowledge) and keeps it (does not practice it), then Allah will bind him with the bonds of hell fire” . ( HR Abu Daud, Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah, Ibn Hibban and judges )

Knowledgeable people who do not practice knowledge will also have nothing but an image of the knowledge itself and no meaning and essence in it. In essence, knowledge must be spread so that it does not disappear.

If Sinaumed’s doesn’t believe you, try writing what you’ve learned on a blog or social media. No need to think about how many people will read it, just write down what you get while studying. In this way, it’s easier for you to remember every knowledge you get.

On the other hand, if you don’t do anything after getting knowledge, gradually it will disappear and leave little picture as proof that you have indeed studied that knowledge.

Allah swt says in surat al-Baqarah, volume 2, verse 44:

Take command of the people and forget that your mind, even if a book is written, will you not understand? (Surah Al-Baqarah)

“Why do you order other people (to do) good, while you forget yourself, even though you read the Bible (Torah)? So you don’t think” ( QS Al-Baqoroh, 2 )

In this verse, it is very clear that Allah’s command regarding the practice of knowledge is very clear. Knowledgeable people who teach others without doing what they teach are among the losers. Especially if you don’t spread and don’t practice your knowledge.

As explained by Shaykh DR. Mahmud Ath-Thahhan in his book entitled Mustahalahul Hadith: A Complete & Practical Guide to Learning the Basics of Hadith Science.

 

Growth and Development in Living Things – Every living thing goes through a process of growth and development. This growth and development as two processes that run parallel and side by side.

So that the process of growth and development cannot be separated from one another. Check out a more complete explanation of the following Growth and Development, Sinaumed’s.

Definition of Growth and Development

Growth in biology refers to physical changes in the form of an increase in size, volume, height, and mass, friends.

This happens because during the growth period, the cells in a living creature’s body increase in number, as a result the tissues and organs in the living body’s body also change in size.

Well, body changes in this growth can be measured quantitatively. We can measure our height and weight using a tape measure and body scales. Growth has a very distinctive characteristic, which is irreversible, meaning it cannot return to normal.

So your current height can’t change anymore to be like when you were little. Growth as a process of increasing size that cannot return to its origin (irreversible), includes an increase in volume and an increase in mass.

Apart from being caused by an increase in cell size, growth also occurs due to an increase in the number of cells. For example, a newborn baby, for example, is 45 cm in size and weighs + 3 kg.

After experiencing growth, height can reach more than 150 cm and weight more than 30 kg. Development is a process towards achieving maturity. At the cellular level, development can take the form of the differentiation of newly dividing cells to form the tissues that make up certain organs.

In plants development is characterized by the emergence of flowers or fruit. While in animals and humans it is characterized by the maturity of the reproductive organs so that they are ready to produce offspring.

Development also causes psychological development from infancy, childhood, and adulthood. Unlike growth, development cannot be seen with the naked eye or measured and weighed.

This is because development in biology refers to the process leading to maturity. Because it cannot be measured and weighed, progress can only be measured qualitatively.

Learn about the growth and development of living things in a fun, varied, creative, and responsible way through the book Thematic 3A Growth & Development of Living Things in the 2013 Revised 2016 Curriculum which acts as a facilitator and motivator.

The point is this, if you pay attention to a newborn, the baby can only cry. But once the baby enters the age of one to three years, he starts babbling smoothly. This is what is known as development. Growth and Development does not only occur in humans, but also:

1. Growth and Development in Animals

Growth and development in animals occur in all parts of the body, in contrast to plants which occur only in certain parts, namely in the meristem area.

Growth and development in animals begins with the formation of a zygote from the fertilization process and continues until the animal reaches adulthood. Thus growth and development in animals can be divided into two parts, namely the embryonic phase and the postembryonic phase.

The embryonic phase is the growth and development that starts from the zygote until the formation of an embryo before birth or hatching. While the post-embryonic phase is the growth and development that starts from birth or hatches until the animal is an adult.

2. Growth and Development of Plants

Begins from seed germination. The sprout then develops into a perfect little plant. After growing to a certain size and age, the plant will develop to form flowers and fruit or seeds as a breeding tool.

Growth in plants occurs in the meristematic area (growing point), which is the part that contains meristem tissue. This tissue is located at the tip of the stem, root tip, and cambium.

The activity of the meristem tissue located at the tips of the stems or roots produces a different growth pattern when compared to the meristem tissue in the cambium. Therefore growth in plants can be divided into two types, namely primary growth and secondary growth.

Sinaumed’s can learn about the development and growth of both plants and animals through the book SD/MI KL.III Growth & Development of Living Things Theme 1 K/13 Rev.18 BSE.

Factors Influencing Growth and Development

The growth and development of living things is influenced by two factors. These two factors are internal factors and external factors. Let’s discuss internal factors first, shall we?

As the name implies, this internal factor is found in our own bodies. There are two internal factors, namely genes and hormones. Genes have a role in our growth by 60% to 80%. Because everyone’s genes are different, differences appear in the human body.

For example in Europeans and Asians. Europeans tend to be bigger and taller than Asians because their genes are different.

While hormones have a role in stimulating the growth of our bodies. When we are in a period of growth, there is something called HGH (Human Growth Hormone) aka human growth hormone. The amount of hormones in our body must be just right, my friends. The problem is that if the amount of our hormones is too little, our growth will be stunted and the result will be our bodies become stunted.

On the other hand, if there are too many of them, our growth will become exaggerated, aka excessive. As a result our body will experience gigantism, having a size and height above normal.

Even though most of our growth and development is influenced by genes and hormones, our growth and development can also be influenced by external factors, aka factors that are around us, friends. One of the external factors that affect our growth and development is the food we consume.

When we were little, our parents always tried to provide nutritious and balanced food so that we could grow and develop optimally.

In addition to food, environmental conditions also influence the growth and development of living things. For example, in plants, the condition of sunlight in the environment where they grow and develop has a very big role.

This happens because plants need sunlight to carry out photosynthesis.

If sunlight in the plant’s environment grows and develops less or does not exist, after a while the photosynthesis process will stop and eventually it can die.

If you pay attention, your height and size can be different when compared to your classmates. Even though you are almost the same age, in other words, the growth and development time is almost the same.

Why is that? This is because growth and development are influenced by various factors. Because there are different factors that affect growth and development, the height and size of your classmates may vary. Factors that affect growth and development can be divided into:

1. Internal Factors

Internal factors that affect growth and development come from within the living body itself. Included in this category are:

a. Hormone

Hormones are substances that control various functions in the body. Even though the levels are small, hormones have a real influence in regulating various processes in the body. There are various types of hormones that affect growth and development in living things:

1) Hormones in Plants

Hormones in plants are often called phytohormones or body regulators. Some of them

• Auxin (functions to stimulate cell elongation, stimulate the formation of flowers, fruit, and activate the cambium to form new cells),
• Cytokinins (stimulate cell division and accelerate the formation of roots and shoots),
• Gibberellin (stimulates cell division and enlargement and stimulates seed germination. In certain plants, gibberellins can cause flowers to appear more quickly),
• Ethylene (plays a role in inhibiting stem elongation, accelerating fruit aging, and causing leaf senescence),
• Abscisic acid plays a role in the defoliation process.

2) Hormones in Animals

Thyroxine (functions to control animal growth. In frogs this hormone stimulates the start of the metamorphosis process), Somatomedin, which affects bone growth, Ekdison and juvenile (functions affect the development of the larval and adult phases, especially in invertebrate animals)

3) Hormones in Humans

Learn hormones in the human body through an adventure with Ddotty & Sleepground to understand how they work in the book Latest Science: Ddotty & Sleepground – Hormones, Important Substances in the Human Body.

Hormones are produced by endocrine glands or blind glands, which are glands that do not have ducts.

Some growth hormones in humans include the hormone thyroxine (produced by the thyroid or thyroid gland, it will affect growth, development, and carbohydrate metabolism in the body.

Deficiency of this hormone can cause mixoedema (obesity). Growth hormone produced by the anterior pituitary is also called somatotropin hormone (its role affects a person’s growth rate.

A child will not grow normally if there is a lack of growth hormone.

During growth, an excess of this hormone will result in gigantic growth, otherwise a deficiency will cause stunting. If excess hormone occurs after adulthood, it will cause enlargement of certain body parts, such as the nose or ears).

The hormone testosterone (regulates the development of the reproductive organs and the appearance of secondary sex characteristics in men), the hormone estrogen or progesterone (regulates the development of the reproductive organs and the appearance of secondary sex characteristics in women).

b. Gen

Genes are substances or materials that carry traits that are inherited from the parent. Genes affect the characteristics and characteristics of living things, for example body shape, height, skin color, flower color, fur color, fruit taste, and so on.

Genes also determine the metabolic capacity of living things, thereby influencing their growth and development.

Animals, plants and humans who have good growth genes will grow and develop rapidly according to their growth and development period.

Although the role of genes is very important, genetic factors are not the only factors that determine growth and development patterns, but are also influenced by other factors.

For example, plants that have superior characteristics in terms of growth and development will only grow quickly, bear fruit quickly and bear fruit abundantly if planted in fertile land and the conditions are suitable.

If it is planted in barren land and the environmental conditions are not suitable, its growth and development will not be good. Likewise, superior livestock will only produce optimally if given good feed and maintained in an appropriate environment.

In humans themselves, it is believed that genes are the elements that shape self, life, character, and even human destiny, which Sinaumed’s can learn more about through the book Genes by Siddhartha Mukherjee.

2. External Factors (External)

External factors that affect the process of growth and development of living things come from environmental factors. Several environmental factors that affect the growth and development of living things are as follows.

a. Food or Nutrition

Food is a raw material and source of energy in the body’s metabolic processes. The quality and quantity of food will affect the growth and development of living things.

The nutrients needed by humans and animals are carbohydrates, proteins, fats, vitamins and minerals. All of these substances are obtained from food. As for plants, the nutrients needed are in the form of water and nutrients dissolved in water.

Through the process of photosynthesis, water and carbon dioxide (CO2) are converted into food substances with the help of sunlight. Although they do not play a direct role in photosynthesis, nutrients are needed for plants to grow and develop properly.

Whereas in humans, it is believed that nutrition is important since a person is still in the stages of fetal development until birth which is the golden period of child development. Learn more fully in the book Baby Brain Training Food, a Source of Nutrition for the Golden Age of Baby Brain Development.

b. Water and Humidity

Water and humidity are important factors for growth and development. Water is needed by living things. Without water, living things cannot survive.

Water is where chemical reactions take place in the body. Without water, chemical reactions in cells cannot take place, which can result in death.

Humidity is the amount of water vapor in the air or soil. Moist soil has a good effect on plant growth.

Humid conditions a lot of water that can be absorbed by plants and less evaporation. This condition greatly affects cell elongation. Moisture is also important to maintain the stability of cell shape.

c. Land

For plants, soil affects their growth and development. Plants will grow and develop optimally if the soil conditions where they live are in accordance with the nutritional needs and nutrients. Soil conditions are determined by other environmental factors, such as temperature, mineral content, and water.

d. Temperature

All living things need an appropriate temperature to support their growth and development. This temperature is called the optimum temperature, for example the normal human body temperature is around 37°C.

At the optimum temperature, all living things can grow and develop properly. Animals and humans have the ability to survive within a certain range of environmental temperatures.

Plants show a more pronounced effect on temperature. Rice planted at the beginning of the dry season (high average air temperature) is harvested faster than rice planted during the rainy season (low average air temperature).

A type of rose that grows and flowers well in cool mountains, when planted in hot coastal areas its growth becomes slow and does not produce flowers as beautiful as before.

This is because all processes in growth and development such as water absorption, photosynthesis, evaporation, and respiration in plants are affected by temperature.

Photosynthesis can also be interpreted as the process of cooking food in green plants with the help of sunlight. However, the process of photosynthesis that occurs in plants is more complex. Learn this process easily through the Smart Boy Science Comic: Photosynthesis.

e. Light

Light affects the growth and development of living things. Plants really need sunlight for photosynthesis. However, the presence of light can actually inhibit plant growth because light can damage the auxin hormone found at the tip of the stem.

If you store sprouts in a dark place for a few days, they will grow faster (taller) than they should, but appear weak and pale or yellowish due to lack of chlorophyll. Apart from plants, humans also need sunlight to help form vitamin D.

Study the various plants that are spread throughout the world in the Encyclopedia of World Flora which is below. This book is equipped with interesting explanations and pictures of flora so that Sinaumed’s will be more enthusiastic about learning it.

4 Fields of Human Growth and Development

In simple terms, there are four areas of human development and growth. These fields consist of physical, intellectual, emotional, and social. The four mutually influence each other and become important in determining the factors that affect human growth and development.

1. Physical field

Physical measuring will automatically present the growth and development of this section. As mentioned above, physical growth would refer to changes in one’s body.

This can be measured qualitatively by numbers such as height and weight. Physical development usually refers to skills in carrying out complex activities and requires certain skills.

A person’s physical development is usually related to fine and gross motor skills. This skill would also be related to one’s muscle size and strength. Physical development follows a person’s age. In those with intellectual disabilities, this development can be stunted.

2. Intellectual

Human growth and development will also depend on the intellectual factors they have. It is about one’s ability to learn something. Also about how one can organize thoughts and ideas in dealing with life.

To develop one’s intellectual side, language and communication skills are important. In addition, he must also be able to develop the cognitive side. Cognitive itself is a person’s ability to use and organize thoughts to understand the world around.

3. Emotional

Emotional factors also play an important role in human development. This ability is related to one’s feelings towards other people and other things in life.

A person’s expression in expressing his feelings can be expressed in words. If the individual is still a child, their language skills may still be limited in expressing emotions. When children are emotional, it could be that their control is still immature.

No wonder we see them crying, hitting, laughing loudly, and even kicking. All expressions will be conveyed depending on the situation experienced whether happy, sad or angry. The more mature, generally a person’s emotional control will be better.

4. Social

The social side is also important because it is in the course of one’s life. This ability is important in building relationships with other people in various environments and situations.

Consciously or not, someone has been in social relationships since they were little. Many consider that this skill is one of the conditions for a person’s success in life.

In the course of his life, a person will learn this ability in various ways, including:

• Respect the opinions and feelings of others
• Share with others
• Communicate with others Make friends

Recommended Books & Articles Related to the Growth and Development of Living Things

Source: from various sources

sinaumedia Literacy – Groundwater is a source of life for every living thing on earth. Without water, the earth will never have life. Today, the need for water has become the main concern in several countries experiencing a water crisis. Get to know some of the types of water on earth including river water, sea water, rain water, and ground water. Groundwater with its very important role for life. Starting from industrial needs, natural balance, to household needs. Check out a more detailed explanation about Groundwater below!

Definition of Groundwater

Based on Law Number 7 of 2004 concerning Water Resources which defines groundwater as water contained in the layers of rock below the soil surface.

According to Asdak in 2002, groundwater is any form of rainwater flow that flows below the soil surface as a result of the earth’s gravitational force, geological layering structures, and potential differences in soil moisture. This subsurface water is then known as groundwater as you can find a complete explanation in the book Groundwater by Iwayanredana.

Meanwhile, according to experts, the definition of groundwater includes the following:

• According to Bouwer in 1978, groundwater is a quantity of water below the earth’s surface which can then be collected by wells, tunnels, or drainage systems by pumping. Can also be called a stream that will naturally flow to the ground surface through seepage or a jet.
• According to Fetter in 1994, groundwater is water that is stored in saturated zones until it moves to various layers and soil rocks on earth until the water comes out as springs, or collects in lakes, ponds, rivers and seas (Fetter, 1994). . The upper limit of the water saturation zone is known as the water table.
• According to Soemarto, 1989 Groundwater is water that occupies cavities in geological layers. The layer of soil that is located below the soil surface is also known as the saturated zone, with the unsaturated zone that is above the saturated zone up to the ground surface, with its cavities filled with air and water.

 

Benefits of Groundwater

In general, water has various important benefits for life, not only for humans, but also for various living things on Earth such as animals and plants. With the problems of floods and droughts every year in Indonesia, this water problem is very important to address. Find the solution in the book Groundwater Spatial Planning + Cd.

Because of this, of course, water scarcity will lead to famine, drought, and even species extinction. According to Kodoatie (2012) water that comes from the ground is useful as a source of water for flora, fauna and humans. In addition, water also acts as a major part of the hydrological cycle. Water is then used by humans for daily needs, starting from bathing, drinking, washing, and so on.

Not only humans, all animals also need water to drink and survive, especially aquatic animals that live in water, such as rivers, lakes and oceans. Plants themselves use ground water which is absorbed through the roots to obtain nutrients to support the process of photosynthesis. The following are the benefits of groundwater that you need to know, which include:

• Groundwater as part of the hydrologic cycle or water cycle that continues to run over and over again
• Water also functions as a source of electricity generation, for example, in an underground river in the South Gombong karst area, which utilizes underground water flow for independent electricity.
• Groundwater fulfills various household needs, such as bathing, cooking, drinking and washing
• Agricultural irrigation, in farmers’ fields which are located far from water sources such as rivers in general, will then make drilled wells to meet the various water needs of agricultural crops
• Meet various industrial needs that require water in the production process, for example in textile factories that require water in dyeing, the leather industry to clean leather, and so on
• Groundwater in the form of underground rivers can be a natural research location regarding hydrological systems, biota, and others.
• The groundwater in the underground caves can then be further developed into tourism objects

 

Elemental Content of Ground Water

According to Kodatie in 2002, water contained chemical elements according to the groundwater flow system. This groundwater flow system is further divided into three, namely local systems, intermediate systems and regional systems. The chemical elements that dominate the local system include HCO3, Ca, and Mg. Then the intermediate system consists mostly of HCO3, Ca, and Mg. Meanwhile, regional system groundwater contains Na, Cl, and loss of Co2 and O2 elements. Rainwater then seeps below the surface of the soil in the form of infiltration and penetration, it carries various chemical elements.

This abundant rainwater can also be used to fulfill daily needs. Learn how in the book Harvesting Rainwater: A new source of drinking water.

The composition of dissolved substances in groundwater itself can then be further grouped into 4 groups (Hadipurwo, 2006) including:

• The main elements of groundwater (major constituents) which contain 1.0 – 1000 mg/l, which include calcium, sodium, magnesium, sulfate, chloride, silica, and bicarbonate
• Groundwater secondary elements (secondary constituents) containing 0.01-10 mg/l, which include iron, strountium, potassium, chlorate, nitrate, boron, and fluoride
• Minor constituents of groundwater which contain 0.0001-0.1 mg/l, which include aluminum, atymon, arsenic, barium, cadmium, chromium, bromine, cobalt, copper, titanium, vanadium, germanium , iodine, phosphate, rubidium, selenium, lead, lithium, molybdium, nickel, manganese, uranium, and zinc
• Rare groundwater elements (trace constituents) containing less than 0.001 mg/l, which include beryllium, bismuth, cerium, cesium, gallium, gold, indium, lanthanum, niobium, platinum, radium, ruthenium, scandium, silver, thallium, tharium, tin, tungsten, yttrium, zircon

 

Ground Water Type

Surface groundwater is water that is above a layer of soil or rock. Groundwater with characteristics starting from the top and bottom of the layer which has a water content which is limited by an impermeable layer. The layer containing water is then located in a cyclical area of ​​a formation that is in the fold area of ​​groundwater, it can emit if it gets pressure on a strong cyclical area, and if the pressure is not strong enough then water can flow up. Surface ground water itself contains many benefits and is often used by humans in various ways, such as agriculture and irrigation. Groundwater can then be classified into 2 types, namely groundwater based on its location on the ground surface and based on where it comes from.

• Phreatic groundwater is groundwater on a shallow surface which is not far from the ground surface and is above the impermeable layer, for example in well water.
• Deep Groundwater or also known as Artesian is groundwater that lies between aquifer layers and impermeable rocks, for example in artesian wells. Artesian water is also called deep groundwater, because it can be found at a depth of 30 -80 meters from the ground surface. This groundwater can also be drunk or consumed directly because it has undergone perfect filtering and is free of germs or bacteria. Usually this type of artesian ground water is often used to overcome drought even during long dry seasons. This is because artesian groundwater contains a variety of groundwater with a stable water discharge, although building an artesian well also requires a lot of money because a large capacity special water pump is needed.

While groundwater based on its origin is then divided into 3 types, namely Meteorite Groundwater (Vados), New Groundwater (Juvenil), and Konat Water.

• Meteorite Groundwater (Vados) is groundwater originating from the process of precipitation (rain) clouds mixed with meteorite dust and then condenses.
• New Groundwater (Juvenil) is groundwater that originates from within the earth due to magma intrusion pressure, for example in geysers or hot springs.
• Konat water is groundwater trapped in layers of ancient rocks.

Determinants of Groundwater Quality

The quality of groundwater is determined by the various physical and chemical properties it contains. Based on physical properties, water quality can be determined from the color, smell, taste, turbidity, viscosity and water temperature. The taste of groundwater is also affected by salt elements dissolved or suspended in the water. The viscosity of water is caused by the particles contained in the water, where the more content there is, the thicker the water will be. In addition, the presence of high water temperatures will make the water then more liquid. The turbidity of the water is also influenced by the content of substances that are not soluble in water. For example, in particles of clay, silt, organic matter and microorganisms. Water temperature is also affected by environmental temperature, such as season or weather conditions that occur during the day and night as well as the location of groundwater.

• Water hardness is the hardness level of water which is generally caused by the elements Ca and Mg. Groundwater with some dissolved metal content, such as Na, Mg, Ca, and Fe. If the groundwater then contains a high amount of metal components then it will cause hard water.
• Dissolved Solids is the total solids dissolved in groundwater or all the substances left behind after the water has evaporated at a temperature of 103 degrees to 105 degrees Celsius. Raw water used for household needs and drinking water has a maximum content limit of 1,000 mg/l or is referred to as class I water quality standards. These dissolved substances include other organic substances in small quantities, as well as gases and inorganic salts.
• Electrical Conductivity as the ability of water to conduct electricity. This conductivity is affected by the elemental salt content in the water. The higher the salt element, the higher the electrical conductivity it will have. The conductivity of water is then affected by the dissolved substances, water temperature and chloride ions.
• Water acidity is then expressed in pH with a measuring scale between 1-14. Water with good quality is one that has a neutral pH content, namely pH 7, if the water pH is more than 7 then it will be alkaline while if it is less than 7 then it will be acidic.
• Ion content, both cations and anions contained in water, is measured in units of parts per million (ppm) or mg/l. The ions contained in water include Na, K, Zn, Cl, SO4, H2SF, NH4, NO3, NO2, CO2, CO3, HCO3, Ca, Mg, Al, Fe, Mn, Cu, KMnO4, SiO2, Cr , Cd, Hg, Co, boron, metal ions which are usually rare and toxic, such as Pb, Sn, As.

 

Water Source Damage

Damage to water resources cannot generally be separated from damage to the surroundings, for example population pressure, damage to land and vegetation. These three things are then interrelated and affect the availability of water sources. Of course, this condition also needs to be observed so as not to cause damage to groundwater in the surrounding area. With the existence of problems regarding natural resources, in the utilization for fulfillment of needs there is a law that protects it, and this can be found in Sinaumed’s’ book Law of Water Resources.

Several factors have caused the problem, including the rapid industrial growth in an area accompanied by the growth of human settlements, which will lead to a tendency for groundwater demand to increase. The use of water itself is quite diverse so of course there will be differences in terms of interests, purposes and ways of obtaining water sources. It requires a change in the attitude of most people who currently tend to be wasteful in using water and neglecting the importance of conservation.

Groundwater Problems

Groundwater, especially for household and industrial use in urban and lowland areas, has a tendency to contain organic acids and high levels of iron. This can then result from naturally occurring geological conditions with high Fe deposits, mainly caused by human activities in mountain slope areas. Meanwhile, water with a high organic acid content can be caused by peatlands or mangrove areas which are rich in organic compounds. The characteristics of water containing high organic compound content and high iron content can be seen as follows:

• Water with high iron content Water will then cause yellow water. When it comes out of the tap the water will appear clear but a few moments after that the water will turn yellow. This is also caused by water coming from a water source before it comes out of the faucet in the form of Fe2+ ions, after coming out of the faucet Fe2+ will be oxidized to Fe3+ which is yellow in color.
• Permanent yellow water is generally found in mangrove areas and peat soils which are rich in organic compounds. In contrast to the yellow caused by high iron content, this permanent yellow water is yellow when it first comes out of the faucet until after it is left standing it will remain that color.

 

Groundwater Basins (CAT)

The existence of a water crisis caused by environmental damage requires efforts to maintain the existence or availability of groundwater resources, one of which is by having a groundwater use monitoring system that can be visualized in spatial data and its attributes. Learn how to maintain and manage existing resources through the book Management of Water Resources in Regional Autonomy below.

According to the Law on Water Resources, the groundwater catchment area is called the Groundwater Basin (CAT) which is defined as an area bounded by hydrogeological boundaries, where all hydrogeological events such as the process of stockpiling , flowing and releasing groundwater take place. According to Danaryanto, et al. (2004), CAT in Indonesia is generally divided into two, namely free CAT (unconfined aquifer) and confined aquifer (CAT). These CATs are spread throughout Indonesia with the total amount of potential for each CAT as follows:

• Free CAT: Potential 1,165,971 million m³/year
• CAT Depressed: Potential 35,325 million m³/year

The CAT element is all the water that is below the ground surface, so it seems as if it is the opposite of surface water.

Grocery is – Various types of business options are all around us, but for those of you who want to focus on doing business while taking care of children and family at home, it seems like a grocery shop business can be the right choice.

The advantage of opening a stall or grocery store is that you can do business and earn money while at the same time being able to take care of your family at home with flexible time. However, before opening a grocery store business, it is necessary to have a list of goods to be sold, as well as ready capital.

So, what are the items that can be sold? Are you interested in opening a grocery store business? Before that, let’s look at the following review about what grocery means!

Definition of Grocery?

Grocery is included in small-scale markets or minimarkets , which are local grocery stores and shops that are easily accessible in general. Usually, grocery stores like this are located in busy and easy-to-reach areas, such as on the side of the road, at stations, terminals, and other crowded locations. Grocery is also often found in places or housing that is densely populated.

So simply, a grocery store is a place or shop that provides various kinds of daily necessities. Goods sold generally include all household needs and equipment, such as groceries, bath soap, cleaning tools, rice, kitchen needs, medicines, and so on.

From the past until now, grocery stalls are still in great demand. This is because the distance is close and easy to reach, a close relationship with the owner, is the main factor for the convenience of buyers in shopping.

In fact, sometimes, grocery store owners offer various waivers or provide credit, so that many buyers find it helpful and can be in debt for a while. Usually, those who use this system are in minimarkets and supermarkets.

Grocery stalls are included in the form of Micro, Small and Medium Enterprises or MSMEs, which were formed in order to support the Indonesian economy to reach 99% of all types of business in Indonesia. When Indonesia experienced a monetary crisis, these micro and small businesses became a counterweight to the country’s economy.

The Origin of the Grocery Store  

Grocery store has two different meanings, based on KBBI, grocery is a clapper that is sounded by sellers to attract the attention of buyers. The second meaning, grocery is various types of goods for human needs, especially daily needs, such as cutlery, toiletries, to food.

It is said that these grocers have existed since the 19th century, and have survived until now, with increasingly varied merchandise, such as food, drinks, spices, groceries, soap, and various other products.

At that time, many sellers who came from China were engaged in this business. Initially, they peddled these consumer goods by going around using a grocery store, and over time they started trading in a place permanently.

Since then, grocery stores have become the community’s main center for shopping and meeting their daily needs, as well as the effectiveness of locations or places that are usually not far from community housing.

Until the modern era like now, various businesses have sprung up and there have also been many modern giant retail stores, but this has not dampened the success of this grocery shop. Because there are still many people who prefer to shop for their daily needs at grocery stalls, especially in densely populated rural and urban areas.

In addition to its goods which are no less complete than those of large supermarkets or modern retail, the main factor in the grocery business surviving is the price which is lower than that of large supermarkets.

Types of Grocery Stalls 

Now, grocery stores have developed, and when viewed from the target consumer, these grocery stores are divided into two types, namely wholesale grocery stores and retail grocery stores. Of course, the difference between the two is in the way they are sold. Retail grocery stores sell their goods in retail or individually to buyers, and they generally wholesale them at wholesale grocery stores.

Generally, the target of potential retail grocery buyers is the community who usually shop for their needs individually. So what’s the difference between a grocery store and a retail store? Let’s look at the following explanation!

1. Grocery Wholesale

Wholesale grocery stores are generally larger in shape and require large business capital as well. Why? Because, buyers have to shop in large quantities at once. Well, usually those who shop or wholesale at grocery stores are smaller scale stalls and retail grocery stores.

Even though you have to shop at wholesale grocery stores in large quantities, it doesn’t affect the wholesale grocery income turnover, because they already have many regular customers. Usually, distributors also provide payment system relief for their loyal customers.

Wholesale grocery is also a business that has a large profit potential than retail grocery, because grocery grocery sells its goods in large quantities at once, and the level of competition is not too high, because not everyone can pursue the wholesale business, which of course has very large capital.

2. Retail Grocery

Next, retail grocery. In contrast to wholesale grocery, retail grocery business does not require such a large amount of capital and the method of selling is retail or in units.

If you are interested in opening a retail grocery business, then you must have your own marketing strategy to get big profits. You must have the right strategy to find customers and minimize competition. The variety of goods to be sold must be as complete as possible.

Yes, even though opening a retail grocery business is relatively easy, the level of competition for retail stores is also very tight. So, if your grocery store is busy and has lots of customers, maybe you can double as a semi-agent, or sell retail products wholesale.

So, those are the types of grocery shop businesses, which are now being found more and more, and can be used as franchises at home. Are you interested in trying it?

Products that are usually sold in grocery stalls

pixabay

If you want to try opening this grocery business, what products can be sold at the grocery store?

1. ATK equipment

The first products that are usually sold in grocery stores are stationery or school supplies and office supplies. Yes, of course, students and office workers who need this writing tool. You don’t need to be confused, there are lots of kinds of writing tools, such as pens, pencils, erasers, notebooks, drawing books, envelopes, rulers, and so on.

2. Drinks

The next product is drinks. You can sell a variety of packaged drinks, ranging from mineral water, powdered drinks, to other variations of soft drinks so that buyers have many choices. Apart from that, also provide gallons of mineral water, because now there are so many people who need it.

3. Daily Needs 

The next item in the grocery store is people’s daily needs. For example, household items such as buckets, brooms, mops, brushes, and other household items.

4. Snacks or Snacks 

Next, the grocery store also provides a variety of snacks or light snacks. Grocery stores also usually sell instant noodles and various kitchen spices needed by housewives and the general public.

In Jakarta, there are many grocery stalls that provide various types of snacks or snacks with a wider variety, ranging from pastries, wet cakes, and various snacks that are liked by children to adults.

5. Drugs 

Usually, grocery stores also sell drugs that already have distribution permits, such as headache medicine, cough cold medicine, rheumatic pain medicine, eucalyptus oil, and various other medicines. What’s more, if the pharmacy near the house is far away, many people prefer to buy medicines at this grocery store.

6. Kitchen Needs

Then, there are also kitchen needs, namely groceries. Staple food is a basic or main need that is definitely needed by everyone, even every day there must be someone who buys this basic need. Of course, you can provide or sell staples such as rice, cooking oil, corn, beans, spices, sugar, meat, chicken, eggs, and you can even add fruit.

7. Washing Equipment and Bathing Equipment

Next is washing equipment and toiletries. Grocery stores usually provide these various necessities, bathing needs ranging from body soap, toothbrushes, toothpaste, shampoo, and others. Likewise washing equipment such as detergents, clothes deodorizers, dishwashing soap, and so on.

8. Baby Needs

Then the grocery store also sells various baby needs. This need is also much sought after and needed by people who still have children under five. Baby needs that can be provided include baby bath soap, baby shampoo, telon oil, diapers, baby powder, and so on.

Tips for Opening a Grocery Store Business 

In order for the grocery store business to grow rapidly, there are several things that need to be considered, namely:

1. Strategic Place

If you want to open a grocery store business, then the first tip is to find a strategic location or place. The location must be easily accessible and in a densely populated residential area.

2. Make a List of Consumer Needs 

The second tip in running this business is to have a survey or make a list of consumer needs. This will help you monitor what most people need. The way to do this is to mingle with the community and then listen to their complaints about what goods or necessities are hard to find, then look for items that can be refilled and needs that are always running out.

3. Cooperation with Suppliers 

Then, if you want this grocery store to survive well, you have to be able to work with the right suppliers and be able to offer lower prices. With this, of course, it will minimize losses, return capital, and get profits.

If the seller makes a mistake in wholesale or purchases at an expensive place, it will allow the grocery store to suffer losses.

5. Hold a Promotion

The next tip, you can make various promotions. This can be done by creating banners, giving free gifts, or giving discounts on certain items. Of course this will be effective to attract buyers.

6. Good Service

As we often hear, the customer is the ” king “, so any business we must provide the best service for customers. This will make consumers more loyal. Even if you only open a grocery store at home, be kind and friendly, even if the customers are your own neighbours.

7. Set the Layout of Goods

Finally, you have to arrange the layout of the items in the grocery store. This is of course to make it easier for buyers to shop and choose goods according to their needs in a shelf or place. In addition, the layout of the goods that are right or according to the type, of course, will also look neat so that consumers shop comfortably.

Sharp Marketing Strategy

In the business world, whether in the form of selling goods or services, a marketing strategy is indeed needed. As a form of product introduction to all levels of society, so that sales increase.

In other words, marketing or marketing are the various efforts of business people in selling, introducing their products or services to achieve the desired target.

Here are some marketing strategy concepts that can be implemented so that the business being occupied is more focused.

1. Target Market

In any business, you need to identify the market or target market. So, the clearer the target market, the greater the chances of success. For example, if your business is engaged in retail clothing for teenagers, then the production of clothing must also be adjusted for teenage sizes, and add variations to clothing knick-knacks or clothing models that are trending.

2. Digital Marketing Strategy 

The next marketing strategy is to use social media for marketing. Because, in this modern era, everyone must use a gadget.

For example, doing promotions via Facebook, Instagram, or other applications, this will certainly be more practical and affordable to all levels of society. Usually, online business people often use social media to promote their products and can work with influencers , so as to get a wide range of consumers.

3. Free Product Promotion

The next strategy is to hold a free product promotion. This strategy is powerful enough to attract consumer interest, because something free would be a shame to miss. In addition, so that consumers who have never known the product offered can try it first.

If the business is engaged in services, it can offer a free trial so that customers know and feel the advantages of the services offered. So, the marketing strategy by providing free product promotions to consumers is quite effective to implement.

4. Target Target

Next is to pay attention to the target, this also relates to a strategic location. If the place is crowded, the chances of sales will be high.

For example, if you intend to sell the needs of boarding children, then you can open a shop near campuses, schools, or where there are lots of rented houses.

5. Prize Promotion For Recommendation 

The next strategy is to give prizes for recommendations. This method can be done to attract the attention of consumers, because usually someone will trust and be interested if someone recommends it.

So for example, to get testimonials from consumers, you can give attractive gifts or incentives as a form of appreciation. Incentives or gifts don’t have to be money, but can be in the form of goods or discounts.

6. Establish Good Relations with Buyers

Next is to establish good relations with buyers, so that people like the products we sell. If consumers have repeatedly purchased our products, it means that they are loyal consumers and contributors to our income.

Give credit to consumers if you don’t want to lose or decrease purchases, because loyal customers are a valuable asset, so respond to all input and complaints from consumers, or you can give gifts directly to them.

Usually, this happens in the food business, because this business relies on consumer loyalty to continue to survive.

7. Word of Mouth Marketing Strategy 

The marketing strategy can also be done by word of mouth. This technique is quite effective, because you can immediately explain and communicate directly with consumers.

If a customer buys a product, then tries it and is satisfied, the customer will automatically notify other consumers. This will potentially attract new consumers, which of course will add new customers as well.

So, in order for the product to be liked by many people, manufacturers must pay attention to the various things mentioned above. As well as sellers must also maintain product quality and provide the best service for consumers.

So, that’s a summary of the meaning of grocery to some tips on opening a grocery store business and effective marketing strategies so that your grocery store business can progress and develop.

Until now, grocery stores are still one of the most promising and profitable businesses. However, now the competition is getting tougher, with the emergence of retail and various big businesses that have a good reputation and reputation.

In order for your grocery business to continue to grow and survive, you must have tips and various marketing systems that are practical, effective and efficient. You can read the book Marketing Revolution Revised Edition – Sensation

If you want to find books about grocery stores, or other businesses, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Veronika Novi 

Reference:

• https://www.google.com/search?q=pengertian+warung+kelontong&oq=pengertian+warung+kelontong+&aqs=chrome..69i57j0i22i30l6.23377j0j7&client=ms-android-oppo-rvo2&sourceid=chrome-mobile&ie=UTF-8
• https://accurate.id/application-kasir/kelontong-ada/
• https://www.jurnal.id/id/blog/strategi-pemasaran-product-yang-harus-anda-coba/

Prayer Pilgrimage to the grave is one of the practices that is almost always done by Muslims, especially when welcoming the holy month of Ramadan and before heading to the victory day of Eid al-Fitr. The moment of visiting the grave itself is in accordance with the advice of Rasulullah SAW as a way for Muslims to always remember death and the hereafter.

Therefore, as human beings who are still given the opportunity to always worship Allah SWT, of course we should not be too lulled by the pleasures of living in this world for a moment. Rasulullah SAW also said:

“I used to forbid you from visiting the graves. Now, do a grave pilgrimage, because it will remind you of the afterlife.” (HR. Muslim).

When carrying out pilgrimage to the graves, of course we are allowed with the condition that we do not cause shirk or associate partners with Allah SWT. The purpose of one’s own grave pilgrimage is usually to pray for those who have died, not to ask for anything or even help.

As one of the things that can be said to be sacred, Islamic scholars have regulated several procedures for what prayers may be recited when visiting the graves. So, here are a number of prayers that can be read as well as some manners that you need to know when visiting graves.

A. Prayer Pilgrimage Grave

1. Greetings

As a Muslim or Muslimah, we know for ourselves that when entering or leaving the house it is recommended to always say greetings. This also applies to Muslims when they want to make a grave pilgrimage. It’s good, we say hello first before entering the tomb area as a courtesy to the residents of the tomb.

Greetings that you can use when visiting graves, namely:

“Assalamu’alaìkum dara qaumìn mu’mìnîn wa atakum ma tu’adun ghadan mu’ajjalun, wa ìnna ìnsya-Allahu bìkum lahìqun”

It means:

Assalamualaikum, O place where the believers live. The promise of Allah has come to you which was postponed tomorrow, and we, God willing, will follow you.

2. Read Istighfar

After reading or saying greetings, the second thing that is known to be one of the good practices when visiting graves is reading istighfar 7 times. Someone who makes a grave pilgrimage is known as a way to remember death. Therefore, by asking forgiveness from Allah SWT, we become survivors in this world and also in the hereafter.

“Astaghfirullah Hal Adzim Alladzi La ilaha Illa Huwal Hayyul Qoyyumu Wa atubu Ilaihi”

It means:

“I beg forgiveness from Allah the Most Great, in whom there is no god but He, the Most Living, the Most Self-Sufficient, and I repent to Him.”

3. Read Surah Al-Fatihah

After reading istighfar, we can read Surah Al-Fatihah to someone who is being visited, be it family or relatives who have died or died.

“Bismillahir rahmanir Rahim. All praise is due to Allâh, the Lord of the Worlds. Ar Rahmaanirrahim. Maaliki yaumiddiin. Iyyaaka na’budu wa iyyaaka nasta’iin. Ihdinash-shirraatal musthaqiim. Shiraathal ladziina an’amta ‘alaihim ghairil maghduubi ‘alaihim waladh-dhaalliin.”

It means:

“In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful. I seek refuge in Allah from the ejected devil. In the name of Allah, the most merciful, the most merciful. Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds. The most loving and the most merciful. Who controls the Day of Judgment. Only You we worship. Only to You do we ask for help. Show us the straight path, that is, the path of those whom You have bestowed favors upon them, not the path of those who are angry and not the path of those who have gone astray. I hope you will grant our request.”

4. Read Surah Al-Ikhlas, Al-Falaq, and An-Nas

After reading the Al-Fatihah surah to the person being prayed for, the next prayer we need to read is Al Ikhlas, Al Falaq, and An Nas.

a. Al Ikhlas

“Qul huwallahu ahad, allahu somad, lam yalid wa lam yụlad, wa lam yakul lahụ kufuwan ahad.”

It means:

“Say, ‘He is the One and Only. Allah is the god on whom all things depend. He was childless and not begotten. And no one is equal to Him.”

b. Al-Falaq

“Qul auudzu birobbil falaq. Min syarri maa kholaq. Wa min syarri ghoosiqin idzaa waqob. Wa min syarrin naffaatsaati fil ‘uqod. Wa min syarri haasidin idzaa hasad.”

It means:

“I seek refuge in God who rules the dawn from the evil of His creatures. From the evils of the night when it’s pitch dark. And from the wickedness of the witches who breathe their breath on knots. And from the evil of those who are jealous when he is jealous.”

c. An-Nas

“Qul auudzu birobbinnaas. Malikin unlucky. God damn it. Min syarril waswaasil khonnaas. Alladzii yuwaswisu fii shuduurin unlucky, minal jinnati wan unlucky.”

Meaning: “I take refuge in the God of mankind, the king of humans. The worship of humans, from the devil’s whispering evil that used to hide. Who whispers evil into the human bosom. From demons and humans.’”

5. Reading the Seat Verse

After reciting a few letters, we are then encouraged to read verses of chairs. The chair verse itself is a verse full of privileges. This is because the verse of the chair is one of the verses which contains the oneness of Allah SWT as well as absolute power.

Here are the verses of the chair that we can read:

Allāhu lā ilāha illā huw, al-ḥayyul-qayyụm, lā ta`khużuhụ sinatuw wa lā na`ụm, lahụ mā fis-samāwāti wa mā fil-arḍ, man żallażī yasyfa’u ‘ indahū illā bi`iżnih, ya’lamu mā baina aidīhim wa mā khalfahum, wa lā yuḥīṭụna bisyai`im min ‘ilmihī illā bimā syā`, wasi’a chairyyuhus-samāwāti wal-arḍ, wa lā ya`ụduhụ ḥifẓuhumā, wa huwal-‘aliyyul-‘aẓīm.

Meaning: “Allah, there is no God (who has the right to be worshiped) but He Who is eternally alive and continuously takes care of (His creatures); not sleepy and not sleeping. To Him belongs what is in the heavens and on earth. Nothing can intercede with Allah without His permission? Allah knows what is before them and behind them, and they know nothing from Allah’s knowledge except what He wills. Allah’s chair covers the heavens and the earth. And Allah does not find it hard to care for both of them, and Allah is Most High, Most Great.”

6. Read Tahlil

After reading the verse of the chair, when visiting the graves, you need to read a sentence of tahlil or a sentence of monotheism. You can read this sentence up to 33 times, or if done together, you can join the imam who leads the tahlil.

“Laa Ilaha Illallah.”

It means:

“There is no God but Allah.”

7. Reading the prayer for the body

Finally, visiting the graves can be closed by reciting the funeral prayer when you are about to make a pilgrimage. The following is a funeral prayer that you need to read when visiting the graves, namely:

“Allahummaghfìrlahu war hamhu wa ‘aafìhìì wa’fu anhu, wa akrìm nuzuulahu wawassì’ madholahu, waghsìlhu bìl maa’ì watssaljì walbaradì, wa naqqìhì, mìnaddzzunubì wal khathaya kamaa yunaqqas saubul abyadhu mìnad.”

Wabdìlhu daaran khaìran mìn daarìhì wa zaujan khaìran mìn zaujìhì. Wa adkhìlhul jannata wa aìdzhu mìn adzabìl qabrì wa mìn adzabìnnaarì wafsah lahu fì qabrìhì wa nawwìr lahu fihì.

It means:

“O Allah, forgive and have mercy on him. Give him safety and forgive him. Give honor to him, broaden his entry. Bathe him in water, ice and dew. Cleanse him from mistakes as You clean a white garment from dirt.”

“Replace for him a house that is better than his house, a wife that is better than his wife. Enter him into heaven, give him protection from the punishment of the grave and the punishment of hell. Expand for him in his grave and enlighten him in it.” (HR. Muslim).

B. Grave Pilgrimage Adab

In addition to reciting prayers for grave pilgrimages to family and relatives, we as Muslims must also understand the adab or manners that need to be carried out when visiting graves. Therefore, some of the adab in visiting the graves that we need to know, include:

1. Wear good and polite clothes

The first etiquette for visiting graves is to wear good and polite clothes. Prayer is basically a way to meet Allah SWT. Therefore, it is better when you want to pray to visit the graves to wear good and polite clothes, and most importantly cover your genitals.

2. Not sitting on the grave

The second adab of visiting graves is not sitting on the grave. This adab is actually in accordance with a sunnah Rasulullah SAW which does not allow someone to sit or step on the top of the grave.

“Do not pray (pray) to the grave, and do not sit on it.” (HR. Muslim).

3. Don’t talk dirty while in the cemetery

The third adab of visiting graves is not to speak dirty while in the cemetery area. Of course talking dirty anywhere is not a good thing to do. Even more so at the time of being in a cemetery as a place where people died. The main purpose of someone who is living praying at the grave is of course to pray for the person in the grave so that they will receive forgiveness for their sins while living in the world.

4. It is not allowed to cry excessively

The fourth adab of visiting graves is not being allowed to cry excessively while at the grave. Feelings of sadness remembering that someone we love has left us, of course, can cause a feeling of sadness that cannot be stopped. However, we need to realize that all of these things are decrees from Allah SWT.

Rasulullah SAW also cried when he made a pilgrimage to his mother’s grave. However, Rasulullah SAW did not overdo it in crying, even wailing, wailing, or crying to tear his own clothes. It should not be done in the cemetery.

5. Not wearing sandals in the cemetery

The adab of visiting the fifth grave is optional, may or may not be carried out according to the agreement of the local community. Not using footwear in the cemetery has the goal of respecting the grave’s inhabitants. However, this can also be bad because burial ground is known to be unclean. Therefore, wearing sandals in the cemetery is optional.

Thus the discussion about grave pilgrimage prayers, it’s good for us to always pray for family, relatives, and friends who have left us. In addition, by visiting the graves, we may always be aware of the bad qualities in the world.

Prayers for Pilgrimage of Graves Along with Their Adab and Practices – Grave pilgrimage is a hereditary tradition carried out by living relatives to visit the graves of deceased relatives. Usually the grave pilgrimage is done once a week. Even before the month of Ramadan, people are busy making pilgrimages to the graves of their relatives.

Generally for people who embrace Islam, they make pilgrimages to pray for and remember relatives who have died, as well as to meditate on the wisdom of death.

Visiting graves in Islam is a sunnah practice and can be done for those who have deceased relatives, especially their own parents. In visiting graves, Islam teaches that we must respect those who have died. Even grave pilgrimages are also carried out so that Muslims remember death.

Initially the Prophet SAW. forbade his people to make pilgrimages to graves because the Apostle was worried that there would be people who, instead of praying for relatives who died, asked for help from people who had died. This can be said to be shirk, which is an act that associates partners with Allah SWT.

This ebook is a guide if you want to make pilgrimages to the Holy Land during the Hajj and Umrah services.

However, after that the pilgrimage to the graves was allowed to return, and was made a Shari’a for Muslims so that these pilgrims remember that life in this world is not eternal and they must always remember the coming of the Last Day. The matter of prohibition and re-licensing regarding grave visits is in accordance with the words of Rasulullah SAW. from HR. Muslim which reads:

قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ كُنْتُ نَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ زِيَارَةِ الْقُبُورِ فَقَدْ أُذِنَ لِمُحَمَّدٍ فِي زِيَارَةِ قَبْرِ أُمِّهِ فَزُورُوهَا فَإِنَّهَا تُذَكِّرُ الْآخِرَةَ

Meaning: “In fact, before I forbade you to visit the graves, now make a pilgrimage to the graves because it will remind you of the afterlife and will add good to you by visiting it. Whoever wants to make a pilgrimage, do it and don’t say rain (blasphemy).” (HR. Muslim).

Grave Pilgrimage Prayer

The purpose of the pilgrimage is to pray for relatives who have died. This prayer is of course specifically for those who have died. The following is a grave pilgrimage prayer.

A’udzubillahi minasyaithaanir rajim. Bismillahirrahmannirrahim.

Alhamdullilahi rabbil ‘alamin, hamdan syakiriin, hamdannaa’imiin, hamdan yuwaafiini’amahu wayukaafii mazidah, yaa rabbanaa lakal hamdu kamaa yanbaghi ​​lijalali wajhika wa’adzimi sultanik, allahumma shaalli wasalim ‘ala sayyidina muhammad wa’ala alii sayyidina muhammad.

Allah humma taqabal wa ausil sawaaaba maa qara, nahu minal qur’anil ‘adzim, wa maa halalna wa maa sabahna wamastaghfarnaa wamaa shalaina ‘atsayyidina muhammad sallallahu’alaihi wasallam, hadiyatan wasilatan, warahmatan najilatan wa barakatan samilatan ilaa hadarati habibina wasafi’ina waqurati a ‘ayuninaa sayyidina wamaulanaa muhammadin sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, wa ila jami’ii ikhwanihi minal anbiyaai walmursaliina wal auliyaai, wassuhadai, wassalihina, wassahabati wattabi’ina wal’ulamail ‘alimina wal mushannafiinal mukhlisiina wa jami’il mujaa-hidiina fi sabilillahi rabbil’ alamin, wal angelil muqarrabinaspecialhan ila sayyidina syih abdul qadir zailanii.

Summa ilaa jami’i expertl qubur, minal muslimiina wal muslimati, wal mu miniina wal mu minaati, min masaarikil ardhi ila magaaribiha barriha Rompirihaspecialhan ila aabaaina wa ummahaa tiinaa, wa ummahaa tiinaa, wa ajdaadina, wanakhussuspecialhan manijtam’anaa hahunaa bisababihi waliajlihi.

Allah hummaghfirlahu warhamhu wa’afihi wa’fu anhu wa akrim nujulahu wawasi’ madhalahu, waghsilhu bilmai wassalji wal baradi wanaqihi minal khataaya, kama yunaqqa saubul abyadu minaddannasi wa abdilhu, darran khairan min daarihi wa ahlan khairan min jasahi wa jaujan khairan min jauzihi wa adhilhul jannata wa ‘aidhu min ‘adzabil qabri wa fitnatihi wa min ‘adzabinnar, allohhumaghfir lihayyina wa mayyitina wa sahhidiina wa ghaniina washagiirana wa kaabirana wadakirona wa ansana, allahumma man ahyaitahu minna fa ahyihi ‘alal islami wa man tawafaitahu minna fatawafahu alal iiman allahumma la tuhrimna azrahu wa laa tudillanaa ba’dahu birahmatikayaa arhamaraahimiin, wal hamdu lillahi rabbil ‘aalamiin.

Meaning: “I seek refuge in Allah from the cursed Satan. In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Praise be to Allah, the ruler of the universe, as people who are grateful and people who get much pleasure praise Him. With commensurate praise and favors and allows the increase. O our God, praise is only for You, as is worthy of the glory of Your substance and Your majesty and power. O Allah, bestow peace and safety on the Prophet Muhammad and his family.

O Allah, accept and convey the reward of the Al-Quran that we read, our tahlil, our tasbih, our forgiveness and our salutations to the Prophet Muhammad as a gift that becomes a connection. As a mercy that descends and as a blessing that spreads to our lovers, our helpers and our children, our leaders and leaders, namely the Prophet Muhammad SAW, also to all his friends from among the Prophets and Apostles, saints, martyrs, pious people, friends, tabiin, scholars who practice their knowledge, sincere writers and people who strive in the way of Allah the Lord of the worlds, as well as angels who always worship, especially addressed to Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jailani.

Then to all the inhabitants of the graves, male and female Muslims, male and female believers, from the eastern and western hemispheres, at sea and on land, especially to our fathers and mothers, grandfathers and our grandmothers, especially the people who brought us together here.

O Allah, have mercy, have mercy, deliver and deliver him. Exalt his abode and enlarge it. Ennoble his abode, broaden his entry, wash him in clear and cool water. Cleanse him from all mistakes like a white shirt that is clean from dirt, and replace his house with a better home than the one he left behind, and a better family than the one he left behind, and a better husband/wife than the one he left behind anyway. Enter him into heaven and protect him from the torment of the grave and his slander and the torment of hell fire. O Allah, forgive those of us who are still alive and those of us who have died, those of us who are present, those of us who are unseen, those of us who are small, those of us who are adults, those of us who are male or female. O Allah whoever You revived from us, then revive it in a state of faith. O Allah, do not prevent us from being rewarded for doing good deeds to him. and do not mislead us after his legacy by obtaining Your mercy, the Most Merciful. All praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Worlds.”

Adab in Grave Pilgrimage

In visiting the graves of relatives or what is called a pilgrimage, of course there are manners that we must do when making a pilgrimage. Pilgrimage is the same as visiting, where guests should have manners, not to make the owner of the house feel disturbed. Moreover, the cemetery is a resting place for humans who have died, we must respect it. Here are the manners in visiting the graves.

1. Ablution Before Pilgrimage

Like when you want to worship, you also have to perform ablution before you enter the cemetery where your relatives rest. This is because during the pilgrimage we will read the Koran, and recite prayers for relatives who have died.

In reading prayers and the Koran, of course, we are required to perform ablution so that our bodies are far from large and small hadas to maintain purity. Chastity is the main thing that we apply before doing things that lead to religion.

2. Greetings

Cemeteries are also residences for those who have died. Every cemetery is also certainly guarded by angels. As religious beings, of course we have manners when entering other people’s homes, including cemeteries. To enter the cemetery, of course, we have to say hello to the occupants of the tomb. Greetings for visiting the graves are as follows:

السَّلisc

Assalamu’alaìkum dara qaumìn mu’mìnîn wa atakum ma tu’adun ghadan mu’ajjalun, wa ìnna ìnsya-Allahu bìkum lahìqun.

Meaning: ” Assalamualaikum, O place where the believers live. The promise of Allah has come to you which was postponed tomorrow, and we, God willing, will follow you.”

3. Facing Qibla

When we make a pilgrimage to the graves of relatives, of course we pray for them so that they will be accepted by Allah and widen their graves, we also recite short surahs in the Koran, and recite tasbih, tahmid, takbir, and also remembrance. Therefore, it was passed by Rasulullah SAW that when praying we must face the Qibla.

This Ebook of Prayers and Remembrance of Makbul is here because our bond with Allah can be strengthened through the right prayers that are said with sincerity and full of hope. There is also a complete guide to performing istisqa prayers, occult prayers, and eclipse prayers, as well as examples of speeches in Arabic. Anyone can use this book as a reference material, both for personal use and community activities.

4. Reading Pilgrimage Prayers

After making dhikr, reading tasbih, tahmid, and also tahmid, you can read a special pilgrimage prayer for your deceased relatives. This prayer broadly asks God to forgive the sins of the deceased, widen his grave, and enter heaven. The pilgrimage prayer has been included at the beginning of this article.

5. Reading Short Letters

After finishing reading the pilgrimage prayer, it is continued by reading short letters in the Al-Quran. The short letters include, Al-Fatihah, An-Naas, Al-Falaq, and Al-Ikhlas.

The reading of these short letters begins with the letter Al-Fatihah, this is because Al-Fatihah is the opening letter. After reading Al-Fatihah, then read the short letters as mentioned. Then, after reading short letters, Rasulullah SAW. taught that after finishing reading the letter for the deceased, it should be closed with Al-Fatihah again.

It should be noted that reading short letters when visiting graves will make reading these letters a reward for the deceased to whom the letter is read.

The hadith reading this short letter has been narrated by Al-Mawarzi from Rahmad bin Hanbal who said that:

“When you enter the garden of the grave (cemetery) then read Al-Fatihah, Surah Al-Ikhlas and Al-Muawwidzatain (Al-Falaq and An-Naas). Make the reward for the bodies of the graves, because the reward actually reaches them.

6. Don’t Sit or Step on Graves

If you have done all the customs and traditions of visiting the graves by reciting prayers for deceased relatives, then we also need to have manners to respect the last house or resting place for deceased relatives.

The way to respect it is not to occupy or step on the graves around you. Watch your step carefully when visiting the tomb. Do not even step over the grave, because that is also considered impolite. We must always honor and respect the dead.

This is in accordance with the hadith of Rasulullah SAW which states that:

“Do not pray (pray) to the grave, and do not sit on it.” (HR. Muslim).

7. Don’t Say Impolite

Rude and impolite words should be avoided wherever we are. We must respect the environment around us by speaking kindly. Just like when we go on a pilgrimage, as guests, of course we have to say something polite and avoid saying something that is not polite and rude. This has been explained by Imam Al-Nawawi that, it is not good if in a funeral you say something that is vanity or impolite.

8. Don’t overdo it

Excessive behavior is not justified in Islamic teachings. Just like when we make a pilgrimage to a tomb, we shouldn’t overdo it. This is because the cemetery is a place to perform rituals such as praying for the dead, reciting the prayers for the dead, and also glorifying them so that all these activities will be a reward for those who have died.

Visiting graves should be used to increase your faith because you will also remember death. If you overdo it you will worry if you cause things outside the pilgrimage rules and become sins.

Practice in Pilgrimage

In addition to adab, there are also some practices that must be applied when we make a pilgrimage to the graveyard. Here are some practices in pilgrimage.

1. Planting Flowers, Pebbles, and Plants, and Watering

Such practice was narrated in a hadi from Ja’far and his father said that, “Indeed the Prophet Muhammad sprinkled water on the grave of his son Ibrahim and, he also put pebbles on it.” (Narrated by Baihaqi).

This hadith means that the Prophet Muhammad sprinkled water and placed pebbles on the grave of his son, namely Ibrahim. Because of the Apostle’s treatment, his people followed what the Apostle had done. However, some scholars also forbade it, because they thought that only the Prophet could do this.

2. Remembering Death

Abu Hurairah said that Rasulullah SAW. once said:

“Make a pilgrimage to the graves, because in fact it can remind you of the afterlife.” (Narrated by Ibn Majah).

In this hadith it is explained that pilgrimage has a purpose to remind us of the coming of death and life in the afterlife. With this in mind, of course we can be motivated to prepare good deeds before the day of death and the afterlife arrives.

This kind of thing is allowed in religion. This world is only temporary, we must prepare good deeds for our provisions on the Day of Resurrection. Because intelligent people are people who remember about death.

3. Motivation to Increase Good Deeds

As in the practice of remembering death, the motivation to increase good deeds is also one of the things that can be remembered when we are on a pilgrimage to the cemetery. Rasulullah SAW. has taught us about the good deeds that we must fulfill as provisions for the last day.

Rasulullah SAW. also teaches about sunnah practices that we can do to add to our good deeds. One of them is pilgrimage. Pilgrimage certainly can provide blessings for both parties. Both pilgrims and those who are visited will both receive rewards from Allah SWT.

This book contains an explanation of light acts of worship, but the value and reward are enormous. These light practices, God willing, can solve various kinds of problems and our problems.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Sinaumed’s, such is the explanation regarding the prayers for visiting the graves along with the manners and practices that must be applied when we are on a pilgrimage. Surely you have also visited the graves of relatives, right? If you haven’t memorized the prayers, you can memorize them from this article.

For those of you who want to learn a lot about other religious education, you can read books from sinaumedia. sinaumedia as #Friends Without Limits has provided various books to accompany you to study. Come on Sinaumed’s, buy the book now!

Grafting – Of the many plant propagation techniques, there is one that has an easy-to-understand process, although you still have to be extra careful. The technique in question is the grafting technique. Sinaumed’s, have you ever heard of the term grafting?

In short, grafting is done to improve the quality of plants or to reproduce plants, by attaching buds from the initial stem and other stems. Meanwhile, this technique is called artificial vegetative because it is done by humans.

Many misguided regarding grafting and other breeding techniques. In fact, grafting has its own way and of course the results are different from other techniques. So, what exactly is the meaning of grafting, its purpose, benefits, and conditions?
Here’s the full review. Let’s see together!

Making Cuttings. Graft. Connect & Graft+DVD

 

 

Definition of Occulation

Grafting or shield budding is a technique of vegetative propagation of plants. Generally, this technique is used to improve the quality of the plant itself. This method has been widely practiced and developed by farmers, and to do so requires special skills.

Shield budding itself is often known as T-budding in English. Performing grafting involves rootstocks (or stems with a well-developed root system). A vertical cut is made to separate the bark from the cambium (the layer of cells between the inner bark and wood), followed by a perpendicular cut just above it, forming a “T”.

This technique will allow the cut stem to be reduced to a single bud with the tree being sliced. The resulting plants are clones, or plants that are genetically identical by being reproduced from one individual entirely by vegetative means.

The process of adding scion wood with shoots from the tree that will be developed with rootstock cuttings is a method of propagation called grafting, and is widely used in the world of vineyards.

Purpose of Grafting

Actually, what is plant breeding for, especially grafting, done? Here are the main goals of doing plant grafting:

• Get a new type of plant that is profitable. For example, immunity from disease or other superior and positive properties of ordinary plants.
• Obtaining the results of combining two traits or types of plants in the parent grafting.

Benefits of Grafting

Propagation of grafting itself turns out to have several benefits. The following are the benefits of grafting on plants, Sinaumed’s.

1. The process of fertilization or reproduction is faster

The existence of grafting can impact on a faster breeding process. The reason is, this is influenced by the age of the plant and superior parental characteristics, as well as fast growth.

2. Plant Productivity will Increase

As a vegetative propagation technique, grafting can increase the productivity of a plant. Because, this process is supported by the parent or seeds with high production. This is what drives the increase in quality and productivity of plants resulting from profitable grafting.

3. Plants Grow More Uniformly

Uniform properties will emerge from the results of plants bred by grafting. This is because grafting is a vegetative propagation technique without fusion, so that one parent plant can reproduce itself and its offspring have identical characteristics.

Application of grafting “T”

The grafting technique in the “T” shape is widely used to propagate clones of temperate and tropical fruit trees, to temperate ornamental shade trees. For tropical fruit trees, such as oranges, “T” is planted on most of the seedling rootstock.

Meanwhile, temperate ornamental shade trees such as cultivars of red maple, honey locust, green ash, and Norwegian maple are grown on seedling rootstocks, as they are difficult to root from cuttings or clonal propagation.

Greenhouse roses are T grafted onto rooted shoot cuttings, either after or before rooting (a practice known as stenting ) in the greenhouse.

Graduation Terms

1. Not Plants with New Leaves Growing

The grafting window in the form of skin has properties, one of which is influenced by the process of forming new leaves. When a plant is growing new leaves, the skin that is slashed for the grafting window will dry faster. For this reason, this new leaf determines the success of the grafting technique.

2. Free of Pests or Diseases

Either the plant from the bud or the mother plant, both must be free from disease or pest infections. This needs to be anticipated so that grafting avoids the risk of failure. This is because pests and diseases in plants can interfere with the grafting process.
Not only that, plants that are attacked by pests or disease will actually later become a source of infection in grafted plants.

3. Age of the Upper and Lower Stems are the same

The similar age of scion and rootstock will support the success of the grafting process because it greatly influences the speed of bud formation. This supports the need for age harmony between the two parent plants.

Plants that are made as rootstocks, should come from seeds so that the roots are stronger, so they are relatively drought resistant. Not only that, the rootstock must also be able to attach properly and support the growth of the scion without causing negative effects. This is why it takes the same stem age.

4. Both Plants Must Come from the Same Genus

It is important that the two plants used for grafting come from the same family or genus. Own grafting is rarely applied to plants of different genera because it has a low success rate. This is due to physiological differences between plants that can occur, so it is necessary to avoid grafting using plants of the same genus.

The Right Timing For Grafting

The results of successful grafting are signaled or marked by the shoots of the scion material being formed and mature, while the rootstock material is in a state of active growth, so that the bark “slips”. This means that the vascular cambium is actively growing and the bark can be easily peeled off from slightly damaged pieces.

This moment generally occurs according to the period when the vascular cambium is active (spring, summer). During dormancy, stock plants (winter, early spring, late fall), or drought stress, bark grafting methods such as T-budding are not viable because the bark will tear, not just slip.

Grafting can be done on certain fruit trees and at the right time. For example, peaches, in June using cold-stored grafting cuttings and rootstocks of field-planted seedlings.

Plantation Law: Uu Ri No.39 of 2014

 

 

How to do grafting on plants

After knowing the meaning, purpose, benefits, and application, then, how do you do grafting on plants?

Individual grafting is the most common technique, in which a “T”-shaped slit is made with a knife to loosen the bark. The buds used are in the axils of the leaves, and they may be so small that they are almost invisible.

Here’s how to do grafting on plants, which consists of several steps and explanations:

1. Choose Healthy Buds

The shoots selected are those that look healthy and fresh. This bud needs to be on a branch to show good growth throughout the season it has passed. Apart from that, what is used is not from the inside of the tree with slender trunks, closely spaced, and small buds.

The leaf blade is cut from the piece to be attached, leaving the petiole intact.

2. Cut a Bud and a Piece of Wood

Cut off the bud and the small piece of wood underneath using an upward slicing motion. These cuts in the wood should be made about one-half to three-fourths of an inch below the bud, as well as going deep enough into the wood.

This is done so that when the cut is finished about one-half to three-quarters above the bud, the bark and a small piece of top wood can be cut off as well. Perpendicular cuts across the top and upward cuts will separate the pieces from the parent.

The knife used for this process must be kept very sharp. The goal is to minimize as little damage as possible to the buds to be taken. The reason is, a dull knife will peel and tear the wood, leaving a wound that will not heal properly.

Shoots must be cut from the buds just before the grafting process. Otherwise, it will dry out. In fact, some people who graft plants even put the freshly cut shoots in their mouths before attaching them to the new mother. However, this practice is not recommended, Sinaumed’s!

3. Cut from the bottom to the middle of the bud

Some grafters cut from the bottom to the middle of the bud, then proceed to make a downward cut from the top of the bud as a second cut to completely cut it off. As long as you don’t remove too much wood from the buds, this method will work fine.

4. Cut the Root Stems Vertically

This cut must be deep enough to ensure that the bark separates at the cambium.

5. Perform Grafting

Furthermore, grafting was carried out. That is, a “T”-shaped cut is made on the parent (a vertical cut complete with a perpendicular cut above it).

In areas with high rainfall, during the grafting season, or in plant species where the rootstock tends to secrete a lot of juice, the “T” cut is generally made upside down to prevent water or sap from pooling in the graft.

6. Slip the cut shoots on the rootstock

Carefully, cut shoots tucked into the rootstock exposing the “pouch”. That is, the sides of the “T” cut are loosened up to create pockets. Extra care must be taken at this stage not to tear the bark folds in the process.

In this stage, we will find out whether the bark is easy to loosen or not. If not, it means that the plant is not in active growth and the grafting process must be postponed at a later date and should be done when active growth has resumed.

There is an alternative method of incorporating the plant that does not require “slipping” of the bark, namely the chip budding technique or the bud being cut with bits of the wood beneath. This requires a suitable size cut from the bud to align the cambium and complete proper grafting.

7. Insert the Cuts Between the Bark Coverings

Cuts of shoots are carefully tucked between the bark coverings. Cut the top strip of skin on the bud cut to fit over the horizontal cut on the stem, resulting in a strip that fits inside the pitcher.

8. Bark Cover

Cover the bark with rubber, tape, or some other suitable covering so that it adheres tightly to the cut shoots. Ultimately, the cap must be of a nature that will be damaged by weathering, or it must be removed within 2 to 3 weeks of successful joining. If the covering material is not damaged, it will bind to the rootstock.

After successful grafting, the top of the plant and the rootstock can be cut off to allow the shoots to grow.

Examples of Plants that Can Apply Grafting

Here are some examples of plants that can apply grafting in their breeding. Let’s see together, Sinaumed’s:

1. Star fruit
2. Mango
3. Avocado
4. rambutans
5. Longan
6. Durian
7. Guava
8. Water apple
9. Orange
10. Soursop
11. Pawpaw

Other Techniques

Apart from grafting, there are various other plant vegetative propagation techniques, especially those used in Indonesia. Of course, this cannot be separated from the quality that will be produced by prospective seeds that are the same as their parents.

The most common plant propagation techniques include cuttings, grafts, and grafts. The following is an explanation of the various techniques.

1. Cuttings Technique

Cuttings is one of the propagation techniques by planting or growing one part of the plant, such as roots, stems and leaves. Generally, cuttings are chosen by farmers because the materials needed to make them are very small and the results can be obtained in large quantities.

The results of cutting techniques generally have similarities in terms of age, height, and resistance to disease with their parents. Not only that, we can get perfect plants in a relatively short time, Sinaumed’s.

Cuttings are divided into root cuttings (banyan trees), stems (kale plant, cassava, and brotowali), and leaves (cocor duck plants).

Here are the advantages of the cuttings technique:

1. Continuous propagation
2. Not affected by time or season constraints
3. The new individual is the same as the parent
4. New individuals have the same age as the parent so they bear fruit quickly

2. Graft Technique

The propagation technique in the form of grafts is to grow roots before the stems are cut and planted. This technique is used to reduce the failure of plant propagation. Grafting can be an option to get new plants with the same characteristics as the parent, such as immunity to disease, flower beauty, and fruit taste.

This can happen because the results of the graft are almost 100 percent similar to the parent. If the results are different, it could be due to a gene mutation. This technique can be applied to woody plants, such as mangoes, several types of oranges, various types of guavas, pomegranates, and star fruit. Interested in trying the cuttings technique?

Benefits of grafting:

1. The nature of the result is exactly the parent
2. Propagation time is relatively short, ranging from 1-3 months
3. Plants can produce fruit in a short time (about 4 years)

3. Connecting / Grafting Techniques

The grafting or grafting technique is carried out by combining the rootstock and scion of two similar plants. This will achieve compounding, that is, when the combination will continue to grow to form new plants. Unlike grafting which uses buds, this technique uses the entire shoot of about 7.5-10 centimeters.

This grafting or grafting technique can be applied to several varieties, such as mango, guava, apple, and others.

Here are the advantages of grafting :

1. Accelerates fruiting plants
2. The plant is strong because the rootstock is resistant to unfavorable soil conditions
3. The nature of the clone will be eternal which cannot be done with other techniques
4. Improving the plants that have grown, so that unwanted types change as desired.

Conclusion

In addition to knowing grafting as a technique for plant propagation or propagation, we also understand that there are other techniques such as cuttings, grafting, and grafting. It is interesting that there are reproduction techniques that are regulated by humans and can produce new plants with certain beneficial traits. What cool knowledge, Sinaumed’s!

Anatomical Morphology and Plant Systematics

To be able to know more things, of course we have to learn a lot, one of which is through book literacy. At sinaumedia, which is the largest bookstore in Indonesia, you can find various types of books related to plants, flowers, fruit, or even other books according to your interests. What’s more, sinaumedia also provides various attractive promos to use!

Apart from grafting , you can also buy various kinds of books online at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Inventor of Google – the Internet is one proof of the advancement of technology that exists at this time. With the internet, it will be easy for us to find various kinds of information, ranging from domestic information and foreign information. The easier it is to get information, the insight we have will increase rapidly. Insight can be said as one of the things that can broaden our point of view in seeing or understanding something. Therefore, at this time, adding insight to yourself is quite important.

Basically, information obtained from the internet can be anything, from articles, journals, videos, pictures, and so on. What’s more, information can also be obtained from online news . In fact, increasingly developing technology makes it easier for us to get information via cell phones or cell phones. In short, existing mobile phones can already use the internet, whether it comes from Wi-Fi or a provider’s card, so they can find information more quickly. So, have you been looking for information to add insight from mobile phones ?

When looking for domestic or foreign information, we will usually use a search engine that is already used by many people. In this case, the search engine in question is the Google search engine. Google is very easy to use in finding sources of information because we only type in the keywords or keywords we want to search for. Moreover, the Google search engine can be used on a variety of electronic devices, such as cellphones , laptops, computers, and others. Therefore, we don’t need to be surprised when someone says, “just search on Google”.

As it turns out, Google is not only an information search engine that can function using electronic devices that have the internet, but can also be devices that can make our work easier, such as Google Drive , Google Docs , Google Spreadsheets, to email . All devices that come from Google are very friendly to use and can be used anytime and anywhere. It is possible, if you are a user of a Google device.

Google itself didn’t just exist out of thin air, but two people created it. Want to know who made Google and a brief history of the emergence of Google? Find the answer in this article, enjoy reading.

A Brief History of Google

With Google, it can be said that various sources of knowledge are very easy to access because with Google, we can search for anything, from pictures, videos, news, to events in the world. Therefore, Google can be regarded as one of the media which is quite important for lovers of “cyberspace”. Searching for sources of knowledge through Google is quite easy because you only need to write down what you want to search for in the Google search field. After writing down what you want to search for in the search field, Google can immediately provide the answer.

The emergence of Google for the first time began with two students studying at Stanford University, California, United States who wanted to develop an information search engine in “cyberspace”. Then, the two students used the Stanford University website , namely Google.stanford.edu. The search engine they had found was then named BackRub. From the results of the search engine development that they have done, they also realize that creating a search engine in the “virtual world” requires a website.

After realizing the importance of a website to run a search engine, they created a website domain, namely Google.stanford.edu. The domain name eventually changed to Google.com. The search engine that was invented by Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin finally turned into a company on September 15, 1997 and the company name was named Googele Inc.

According to some historical records, Google was created from a garage in Menlo Park, California, United States. The design of the search engine continued to be developed, until finally Google obtained an official patent that had been assigned by Stanford University. The company Google Inc., which continues to experience growth, eventually built and developed its company in Mountain View, California, United States.

Basically the term Google itself is a term that comes from the wrong word “gogol”. The word mistake resulted in the name “Google” which is known by many people to this day. “Gogol” is a term in the science of mathematics created by a scientist named Milton Sirota, which leads to the number one, followed by a hundred zeros.

The reason the name “Gogol” wanted to be used on the search engine that Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin had invented was a reflection of the company he had created. They hope that the search engine company they created will be able to manage various kinds of information in cyberspace. Google obtained a patent right officially in 2001 with Lawrence Edward Page as the inventor.

In 2004, Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin received an award from the Marconi Foundation for discovering and developing the Google search engine. Not only that, they both also received an award back in 2005. The award was obtained from the American Academy of Arts and Sciences .

Although Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin had discovered and developed the Google search engine and had built the Google Inc. company, at this time, they were both not at Google anymore. In other words, the company Google Inc. is no longer held by Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin and the leadership of Google Inc. is handed over to Sundar Pichai.

Thanks to the two inventors of Google, it’s easier for us to find various kinds of information in “cyberspace”. Therefore, we can find and know various kinds of events abroad easily. In short, Google is a search engine in the “virtual world” which is quite popular today.

Google discoverer

As previously explained, the inventors of Google were two Stanford University students named Lawrence Edward Page and Sergey Brin. Below will be explained in more detail about the brief biographies of the two founders of Google

1. Lawrence Edward Page

Lawrence Edward Page or better known as Larry Page was born on March 26, 1973 in Lansing, Michigan. He has a father named Carl Victor Page and a mother named Gloria. Larry Page is someone who graduated from East Lansing High School. Then, he continued his studies by taking computer engineering at the University of Michigan and he graduated with a Bachelor of Science degree. It didn’t stop there, Larry Page also continued his education to get a Master’s degree at Stanford University.

Larry Page’s father, Carl Victor Page, was one of the people who played a role in the development of computer science and artificial intelligence. In addition, his father also began teaching staff, lecturer at Michigan State University in 1967. Meanwhile, his mother also became an instructor and gave Computer Programming lessons at Lyman Briggs College of Michigan State University.

Apparently, the background of his parents made Larry Page have more ability in the field of computer technology. His interest in technology, especially computers, was evident when Larry Page was 6 years old. In fact, thanks to his ability, when he was still in elementary school, Larry Page had successfully completed the task of word processing software .

His interest in computers made Larry Page continue his undergraduate education at the University of Michigan and majored in Computer Engineering. Then, he also continued his education with a major in Computer Science at Stanford University.

Larry Page started to have the idea to create a search engine in the “virtual world” when he planned to create a theme accompanied by his PhD at Stanford University. He really wanted to do research on the link structure that exists on the World Wide Web (WWW).

At that time, in order for the research to be successful, Larry Page was assisted by his friend Sergey Brin. It was from that meeting at Stanford University that they began to develop the Google search engine project using a page ( web ) from Stanford University, then the project they undertook was named BackRub. After doing research, they both got results in the form of a website that has the most number of backlinks when compared to other websites , so that site is the most suitable site in a search engine. Therefore, from the results of this research, they both launched the Google search engine.

Seeing the results of his research that continues to grow, Larry Page decided to quit his doctoral degree at Stanford University. In other words, Larry Page would prefer to drop out of Stanford University. He did this in order to develop a search engine that had been discovered and developed with Sergey Brin.

Larry Page married his girlfriend Lucinda Southworth in 2007. The wedding was held on Necker Island, Caribbean. The wife is a researcher with a PhD in Biomedical Informatics at Stanford University. From their marriage, they both had two children. The first child was born in 2009 and the second child was born in 2011.

2.Sergey Brin

The inventor and developer of the next Google search engine was Sergey Brin who was born in Moscow, Russia on August 21, 1973. Although he was born in Russia, he and his family migrated to the United States. They migrated when Sergey Brin was 6 years old. His childhood life was mostly spent in Adelphi, Maryland. Sergey Brin’s full name is Sergey Mikhaylovich Brin and his father is Michael Brin. Sergey Brin’s father was a professor of mathematics at the University of Maryland.

Sergey Brin attended his high school education at the Eleanor Roosevelt school and graduated in 1990. After graduating from high school, he continued his studies at the University of Maryland, College Park. Thanks to his abilities, he managed to complete his studies in just three years, he even received the highest award in the field of computer science and mathematics.

Sergey Brin continued his studies again with the help of a scholarship from the National Science Foundation and he chose Stanford University as a place to continue his studies. Sergey Brin has the ability to create software that functions to translate documents from Text to HTML. In fact, he also diligently writes articles on data addition and pattern extraction, then he publishes each of these articles in academic journals.

At first, Sergey Brin started developing the Google search engine, when he met Larry Page at the same university, namely Stanford University. The search engine they created was originally called BackRub which can be run using the web from their campus, Stanford University. The search engine or search engine that they created was growing, so they were looking for a suitable name for the search engine they made.

After listening to suggestions from their friends, Sergey Brin and Larry Page finally named the search engine they created Googol. However, after registering the search engine his findings, it turned out that Larry Page had given the wrong name, not Googol, but Google. Starting from there, the name of the Google search engine is known by many people until now.

Sergey Brin married Anne Wojcicki in 2003. Anne Wojcicki is the founder of 23andMe. However, their marriage had to run aground and they decided to separate in 2015. Three years after separating from Anne Wojcicki, Sergey Brin remarried to his girlfriend, Nicole Shanahan. Nicole Shanahan is a businesswoman and lawyer and their marriage is blessed with one daughter.

Google Products

Along with the times, the company Google Inc. does not only focus its efforts on search engines, but also develops its company through the products it makes. Here are some Google products that are widely used by many people.

1. Gmail

Google’s product in the form of gmail is a Google product in the form of e-mail or electronic mail. Currently, many have used this product because it is very effective and efficient in sending important data. What’s more, this Gmail can be connected to various kinds of electronic devices, such as cellphones , laptops, and computers.

2. Google Drive

The next Google product is Google Drive or better known to many people as a software or application for storing various types of files, such as files, images and videos. Usually Google Drive is used by workers to make their work easier. However, some students also use this application, especially to save lecture assignments.

3. Google Browser

Who is not familiar with Google Browser, a product from Google that functions to search various kinds of information in the “virtual world”. This Google product is usually included in the electronic devices we use, from cellphones to laptops.

4. Google Maps

Getting lost on a long trip? Don’t worry, you can use Google’s product, namely Google Maps. This Google product functions as a guide to an area, so we don’t get lost and can reach our destination. Usually this Google product is used by online motorcycle taxi drivers in finding customer locations.

5. Google Photos

Google Photos is a Google product that functions as a medium for storing photos and videos. In fact, this product can also function to edit the photos you have.

6. Google Docs

This Google product is practically the same as Microsoft Word, which we often use when typing an article. When using Google Docs products, the tasks we do will be saved automatically, so we don’t have to worry about the files being lost.

7. Youtube

Who doesn’t know the Youtube application, from children to adults, they definitely know this application. The YouTube application is a product of Google, so when we open YouTube, we will usually be directly connected to Gmail.

Those are some Google products that are often used by many people today, are you a user of Google products?

Source: From various sources

Global Warming – What do you know about global warming? Did you know that scientists are currently anxious to observe weather patterns at the North Pole. In the Siberian region, the temperature of the city of Verkhoyansk, one of the cities in Siberia, was detected at 38 degrees Celsius on Saturday (20/6/2020).

This temperature became the highest temperature of all time in the history of temperatures throughout the Arctic.
Verkhoyansk is a city that has the most extreme temperature range on earth, where the lowest point of winter reaches an average of -49 degrees Celsius.

Meanwhile, when it had the highest temperature the previous summer, it was only perched at 37.2 degrees Celsius. Can you imagine if the area around the poles could be that hot, how are we far from there?

The condition of the city around the North Pole, which we all know is as cold as our ex’s heart, oops! could heat up like this allegedly as a result of global warming.

A. Definition of Global Warming

What is Global Warming? Don’t you know it’s just “Warm Up?” Duh, bad if so! Global warming is a form of ecosystem imbalance on earth due to the process of increasing the average temperature of the atmosphere, sea and land on earth.

Global warming is a process characterized by rising temperatures of the atmosphere, sea and land. For your information, the global average temperature at the surface of the Earth has jumped 0.74 ± 0.18 °C (1.33 ± 0.32 °F) in the last hundred years. So, fix our earth is getting warmer.

B. Causes of Global Warming

1. The Greenhouse Effect

Carbon dioxide or CO2 produced by activities on this earth, such as breathing and the results of burning fuel, covers the earth. Because the levels are excessive, CO2 is like glass that covers the surface of the earth.

In addition to carbon dioxide, sulfur dioxide and methane are also the same as CO2 covering the earth. Like the nature of glass, the gases that coat it will reflect infrared from the sun which should be returned to space. Infrared trapped in the earth. What if infrared is everywhere on this earth?

You see, infrared light has a wavelength between 760 nm to 1000 µm and a frequency of 30 GHz to 40,000 GHz. You know, hot objects due to atomic and molecular vibrations are considered to emit heat waves in the form of infrared rays. Hence, infrared rays are often referred to as heat radiation.

Actually the greenhouse effect is useful for our earth in terms of giving heat. If there was no greenhouse effect, the earth would be covered in cold. Can you imagine if the earth is cold? With an average temperature of 15 °C (59 °F), Earth is actually 33 °C (59 °F) hotter than it was before.

If there was no greenhouse effect, the earth’s temperature would only be -18 °C so that ice would cover the entire surface of the Earth. Because of this effect, the earth warms up, but if the levels are excessive, the result is what is called global warming.

2. Feedback Effect

Apart from the greenhouse effect, the feedback effect also contributes to global warming. Duh feedback feels like watching football. The feedback here is an example of evaporation of water.

The heating process besides producing carbon dioxide also produces water vapor. An example of a hydrocarbon burning reaction is as follows: CxHy + O2 → CO2 + H2O

So, there is H2O, aka water produced. The more warming that occurs due to the greenhouse effect of carbon dioxide, the more abundant water vapor rises into the atmosphere. Water vapor itself turns out to give a greenhouse effect, like CO2 gas.

The heating that continues to occur continuously increases the amount of water vapor until finally an equilibrium concentration of water vapor is reached. The greenhouse effect of water evaporation is allegedly greater than the greenhouse effect of CO2 gas that produces it. Isn’t it weird that a lot of water feels damp?

Yes indeed humidity increases, but even though humidity increases because there is a lot of water content, the relative humidity of the air is almost constant and even decreases because the air actually warms up. The feedback duration is slow considering that CO2 in the atmosphere is at home and long lived.

The second feedback is due to cloud evaporation. When viewed from below, it seems that the clouds are reflecting radiation back to the surface, as a result there will be an increase in the heating effect.

But it’s different if we peek at it from above. From above the clouds are seen reflecting infrared radiation back into space thereby reducing heat and there is a cooling effect. So remember Ariel Noah’s song “I saw behind the clouds, I saw behind the rain!”

Wow, this song is perfect for feedback on the effects of cloud and water evaporation. Maybe Ariel made a song after learning about the causes of global warming. Let’s continue the serious conversation, so whether what will be produced by evaporation of clouds is in the form of heating or cooling, it depends on several things such as cloud type and height.

The next feedback is the disappearance of the ability of ice to reflect light. When global warming occurs, the ice in the polar regions melts. Ironically the longer the disbursement the faster. When the ice melts, the land or water below will be exposed.

If when covered with ice, it is ice that reflects light, but when land or water is open, then both land and land are only able to reflect less light than ice. The two halves are even more likely to absorb heat from the sun, as a result the warming increases and the ice melts and melts again.

Feedback is not always negative. There is also a positive. Positive feedback occurs due to the release of CO2 and CH4 or methane gas from the softening of the frozen ground (permafrost).

This process is another mechanism that also has an effect on heating. In addition, melting ice will also release CH4 which turns out to cause a positive feedback.

The ability of the oceans to absorb carbon is less than optimal if the temperature rises, why? This is caused by reduced nutrient levels in the mesopelagic zone so that the growth of diatoms is limited compared to phytoplankton which is a low carbon sink.

3. Variation of the sun

Let’s get acquainted first with variations of the sun, variations of the sun are changes in the amount of radiant energy released by the sun. Solar variation is influenced by the 11-year solar cycle (red spot cycle) in addition to other fluctuations that are not periodic

It has been suggested that solar variations caused by feedback from clouds have contributed to the current warming. The cause of global warming due to solar variations with warming due to the greenhouse effect is that in solar variations there is an increase in solar activity.

This activity is able to increase the temperature of the stratosphere otherwise the greenhouse effect will reduce the temperature of the stratosphere. Since the 1960s, this stratospheric cooling has actually been observed. This event is unlikely to occur if the contributor is solar activity,

The depletion of the ozone layer also contributes to the cooling. The combination of solar variations with volcanic activity seems to have had a warming effect from pre-industrial times to the 1950s, and a cooling effect since the 1950s.

It is estimated that the sun may have contributed to a 45-50% increase in global average temperature over the period 1900-2000, and about 25-35% between 1980 and 2000. Scientists conclude that despite this increase in the sensitivity of the climate to solar influence.

But most of the warming that has occurred in recent decades has been caused by greenhouse gases. Some scientists think the Solar Cycle has only given it a small increase of about 0.07% in the level of brightness it has produced over the last 30 years.

With this small number it seems that this effect is too small to contribute to global warming. In fact, a study by Lockwood and Fröhlich found that there has been no global warming with solar variations since 1985, in fact there is no relationship at all, either through variations in solar output or variations in cosmic rays.

As we now know that there are various processes that make global warming happen which can have an impact on the life of living things on earth. This is also presented in the book Global Warming – Business Solutions and Opportunities.

C. How to Measure Global Warming

How do we know the size of global warming that we are currently experiencing, is it still normal, is it or is it already worrying? In 1896, scientists actually suspected that burning fossil fuels would change the composition of the atmosphere and could cause global warming.

In 1957 when researchers working on a global research program namely the International Geophysical Year then took atmospheric samples from the top of Mount Mauna Loa in Hawaii to prove their hypothesis.

The result turns out that CO2 levels increase in concentration in the atmosphere and cause global warming. Actually, scientists also suspected that the Earth’s climate was getting warmer, but at that time they did not have enough evidence to support their suspicions. They don’t want to be seen as “haluful”

It takes years to make climate observations. It wasn’t just a day or two.
It was only in the late 1980s that they managed to record statistical data showing that the earth was warming, but even then they felt it was still inconclusive.

In areas near urban areas then established weather stations. Location of weather stations in urban areas with the aim of getting a lot of data from heat generated from vehicle and building activities. The data collected turned out to be more accurate.

These results match their hypothesis so far, the warming of the earth is not just a figment of the imagination. In the late 20th century, it was noted that the ten warmest years over the last hundred years followed 1980, and the three warmest years followed 1990, with 1998 being the hottest.

In 2001, the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) made a conclusion stating that global air temperatures had increased by 0.6 degrees Celsius (1 degree Fahrenheit) since 1861. They agreed that the warming was mainly caused by human activities which contributed to gases greenhouse to the atmosphere.

The IPCC even predicts that the increase in global average temperature will increase by 1.1 to 6.4 °C (2.0 to 11.5 °F) between 1990 and 2100. If the emission of greenhouse gases continues to increase, experts predict, the concentration of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere could soar.

Even up to three times as much at the beginning of the 22nd century when compared to the period before the industrial era. What are the consequences? Yes, of course there will be dramatic climate change, it’s sad to make you hysterical! Although indeed this climate change event has occurred throughout Earth’s history several times from the time of the living dinosaurs maybe.

But this time humans will face this problem at much greater population risk. The number of people on this earth is getting bigger and bigger.

D. Climate models

The results show that the addition of greenhouse gases has an effect on a warmer climate. Even though the same assumptions are used for greenhouse gas concentrations in the future, the climate sensitivity will still be within a certain range.

The climate models that have been formulated are also used to find the causes of the current climate change. The trick is to compare the changes that have been observed with the results predicted by the model for various causes, whether natural or human activities.

Currently, existing climate models are similar to global temperature changes observed over the last hundred years, but do not simulate all aspects of climate. Indeed, these models do not directly state that the warming that existed between 1910 and 1945 was caused by natural processes or human activities, but the results show that warming since 1975 has been monopolized by the emissions of gases that are present in human daily activities.

E. Impact of Global Warming

What are the real effects of global warming? Have you started to feel? What panic? or just normal because it considers normal?

1. Unstable Climate

One of the impacts of global warming is that the climate is starting to become unstable. Eits, first check whether you know what climate is? What is the difference between climate and weather? Climate is the average weather situation over a large area over a long period of time. While the weather Weather is the state of the air at a time in a relatively narrow area.

Factors that affect climate and weather are sunlight, temperature, air pressure, air humidity, wind, clouds and precipitation. Back in the 1980s or 1990s, the climate was so predictable. Usually from October to March, the rainy season will occur but now it often misses, do you realize that?

In some areas the drought has hit violently because of the drought. The existence of global warming causes the northern part of the northern hemisphere (Northern Hemisphere) to heat up more than other areas on Earth. As a result, the icebergs are now starting to melt so that the land will narrow. Not many more lumps of floating ice.

Areas that used to experience light snow are now not experiencing it anymore. In the mountains of the subtropics, the areas covered with snow will be less and will melt more quickly. The growing season will be longer in some areas. Temperatures in winter and at night tend to increase.

Warmer areas will become more humid as more water vaporizes and escapes from the oceans. Rainfall worldwide has increased by 1 percent in the last hundred years. The storms will turn out to be more frequent. In addition, water will quickly escape into steam from the ground. As a result, some areas will become drier than before.

The wind will blow harder and have a different pattern than before. Hurricane (hurricane) that obtain power from the evaporation of water, will become more intense. Weather patterns are becoming more unpredictable and more extreme.

2. Rising sea levels

The melting of ice in the polar regions has caused the volume of seawater to increase, resulting in an increase in sea level. Sea levels worldwide have risen 10 – 25 cm (4 – 10 inches) during the 20th century, and IPCC scientists predict a further increase of 9 – 88 cm (4 – 35 inches) in the 21st century wow!

What happens if the sea level rises? Of course the area around the beach will be submerged. Like the Netherlands which lost 17.6% of its area because it was sunk by a 100 cm rise in sea level. Erosion of cliffs, beaches and dunes will increase. When the sea level reaches the mouth of the river, flooding due to high tides is unavoidable.

3. Global temperatures tend to increase

If we imagine that, with the heat of the earth, a lot of food will be produced, then the image is wrong. Maybe in an area it will be profitable because it experiences a longer rainy season, but areas in other parts of the world, on the contrary, experience a prolonged summer.

If it snows in the desert areas, desert farms that bring in irrigation water from distant mountains may suffer if the winter snowpack, which thus functions as a natural reservoir, melts before the peak growing months. . Not to mention that food crops and forests can experience more severe insect and disease attacks.

4. Ecological disturbance

When the earth’s temperature heats up, we as humans are uncomfortable, as well as other living things. The heating effect interferes with life. Animals will migrate looking for cool places, plants change their direction of growth looking for places that support their growth

Humans who are gifted with reason might do things to minimize the heat that appears, but other creatures certainly don’t. Animals and plants may end in extinction because they are unable to adapt.

5. Social and political impact

Erratic weather conditions cause the emergence of various diseases. For farmers, rainy conditions that don’t stop can frustrate their harvests, while if the heat is prolonged it also makes it difficult for them to start farming because of the difficulty in water supply.

Heat also causes forests to catch fire easily. Many hotspots have the potential to catch fire. Forests in Indonesia are often burned. The problem of forest fires was complicated and it was difficult to find a solution.

F. Due to global warming in Indonesia

How are you doing in Indonesia, to what extent will global warming have an impact on this country? According to the Meteorology and Geophysics Climatology Agency, in 2030 there will be an increase in temperature of 0.5 degrees Celsius. 2030 is only 9 years away guys!

In addition to rising air temperatures, cases of drought will also increase in the southern part of Sumatra, most of Java, Madura, Bali, West Nusa Tenggara (NTB), and East Nusa Tenggara (NTT) in 2030. Meanwhile, the rainy season will also be heavy to extreme. tends to increase by up to 40 percent compared to today.

Even though the rain is actually just a drop of water, for those who are sensitive to rain it is a drop of longing. Continuous rain besides causing puddles, which can also cause catastrophic flooding in various areas. You can read a deeper understanding in the book Global Warming; Floods & Logging Tragedy by Hadi S. Alikodra.

Another thing that is happening due to global warming is decreasing oxygen levels in equatorial regions, including Indonesia. The impact is more severe, compared to the four seasons country. So far, in the ocean there are differences classified based on its depth, the sea makes its own stratification.

This stratification process makes a lot of oxygen concentrated at the top so as to produce a lot of biomass in the form of fish and algae. As a result, the food chain and marine biota that need oxygen are clearly disrupted. There is an uneven amount of difference.

This hot temperature also absorbs oxygen on the surface. Well, this change actually disrupts the food chain that has been formed so far. The food chain on which human life is based is the food chain. If the food chain is disrupted, life processes will be disrupted.

Global warming will also have an impact on rising temperatures so that if this happens, what is feared is the lack of consistency in biomass productivity due to rising temperatures. The condition that is feared is that farmers should be harvesting so they don’t harvest.

The income that they should have immediately let go of because of crop failure. The strong become weak, then the food chain will be more lame. Various things can also happen during global warming. This was made in animated form by Son Yeong Un in his book entitled Magic Thousand Character Series: Global Warming Threat.

G. How to Anticipate Global Warming

Here are some steps that can be taken to participate in minimizing the impact of global warming:

1. Environmental conservation such as reforestation, planting trees and reforesting critical land.
2. Using energy sourced from alternative energy (water, solar, wind, bioenergy) to reduce the use of fossil fuel energy (petroleum and coal).
3. Recycling and energy efficiency.
4. Educational efforts to the wider community by providing understanding and application to prevent global warming.

Gharimin is – Sinaumed’s friends , Zakat is one of the obligatory acts of worship for Muslims because it is the fourth pillar of Islam. The payment of zakat is obligatory for everyone whose wealth has reached the nishab, haul, and other conditions.

Quoted from the book Everyday Muslim Guide by DR. KH. M. Hamdan Rasyid, MA and Saiful Hadi El-Sutha , Zakat comes from the word zakaa-yazkuu-zakaatan which means holy, growing, good and developing.

While the concept of zakat according to the term is a collection of funds that must be issued by every Muslim whose wealth has reached the nishab for those who are entitled to receive it. Zakat orders are listed in paragraph 11 of At-Taubah letter.

But if they repent and establish prayer and pay the zakat, then they are your brothers in religion. We detail the verses for people who know.

Meaning: ” If they repent, pray and pay zakat, then (they) are your brothers in the same religion. And We explain its verses to those who know them.”

Payment of zakat fitrah is obligatory for Muslims except for 8 people who are included in mustahiq. Because, there is a verse in the Qur’an that discusses the group of people who are entitled to receive zakat, which is the word of Allah SWT in Surat At Taubah verse 60 which means:

“Indeed, zakat is only for the poor, the poor, amil zakat, people whose hearts are softened (converts), to (free) slaves, to (free) people who have debts (Gharimin), for people who are fighting in God’s way and for those who are traveling, as an obligation from God. God is All-Knowing, All-Wise.”

However, not all Muslims who are in debt are called gharimin. There are several criteria for determining gharim based on the purpose of debt. Then what exactly is Gharimin and what are the provisions for Zakat Gharimin? Check out the full explanation below.

Meaning of Gharimin

Gharimîn is an Arabic term that means people who have debts. Etymologically, gharimin means a person who owes money. As one of the recipients of zakat, scholars differ in determining who is gharim. Here are some opinions of scholars in interpreting gharimin.

According to the Hanafi and Maliki schools

According to Hanafi and Maliki, gharimin is a person who owes money but does not have nisab (property) greater than the debt. Defining gharimin in this sense is relevant to the poor.

Because according to Hanafi and Maliki, poverty is a condition for all definitions of zakat, except for amil and ibnu sabill. So if he has property that can be returned, he is not included in the ghārim.

The condition of ghārimān to be able to receive zakat is that they are Muslim, independent, not Bani Hashim and the debt is not for immoral purposes such as drinking, gambling and so on.

According to the Syafi’i and Hambali Sects

According to Syafi’i and Hambali, gharimin are Muslims who are in debt. These two sects divide the ghārim into two groups, namely:

People who owe money for the benefit of their family or loved ones. That is, he borrows other people’s property to calm slander (upheaval and chaos) that occurs between loved ones, whether the slander is between two groups or individuals. The proof is in a hadith narrated by a Muslim from Qabishah bin Mukhariq, which means:

Regarding Qabishah Bin Mukhariq, he said: “I was carrying a heavy load, so I went to the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, to ask what the load was.”

He said: “Wait O Qabishah come to us in zakat and we will give it to you. He said again: “O Qabishah, his zakat is not halal except for three groups, first, the person who carries the burden, then it is halal for him to ask until he is done, until he stops begging.” (HR Muslim)

The first group is divided into two groups, namely:

People who bear the death penalty. Zakat is given to him, rich or poor, to cover debts in order to remove the disorder (fitnah) that exists in the family and among the followers of Islam. In this regard, there are two opinions, namely:

Zakat is given even if he is rich. Because he owes for the good of the family. This is like a murder debt. This opinion was expressed by imam Syafi’i, zakat is not given by a rich person. But, because the debt is property that he incurred not for murder. That equates to taking ownership of goods when buying and selling.

This opinion was expressed by the followers of the Imam Shafi’i sect, but it is not mentioned who thought so. A person who owes money for his own good. As long as he is poor and will not be used for immorality.

Unlike the two previous schools, two. This school understands Lafadh Ghīrim in two groups. First, people owe for their own sake. Condition, they must be poor.

This first group is the same as the opinion of the two previous schools. Two people who are committed to the good of Muslims, such as enduring a murderous death and reconciling two warring groups.

There are no strict poverty requirements for this second group which, as explained above, depend on the level of benefits received. This shows that Shafi’i and Hambali understand the meaning of the word ghīrim more broadly. They are included in the concept of gharim people who under certain conditions owe something for themselves and for the benefit of others.

According to Scholars of Tafsir

According to al-Tabari

According to al-Tabari, ghīrimān is a debtor who is unable to pay his debts because he has no assets. The condition is that the debt is not intended for immoral and redundant purposes.

With reference to the causes of the debt, Tabari cites several traditions that corroborate his opinion. The stories he tells contain the predestined relationships of people who are in debt. These narrations are primarily based on companions. These histories are:

Many people are in debt due to natural disasters such as house fires and floods. They are in debt to support themselves, not people who are in debt because of extravagance.

According to al-Qurthubi

Al-Qurthubi said, the scholars have agreed that what is meant by ghārim is the inability of the debtor to pay off his debt. According to him, the term ghīrim also includes rich people who are in debt. If someone has a debt and has no wealth to pay it, then he is classified as ghārim and fakir.

He can get zakat from two seniors. This provision is based on the hadith of Rasulullah saw, which means, from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri, he said:

In the time of the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, there was a man who had a misfortune with the fruit he bought, causing him to be deeply in debt, so the Prophet, peace be upon him, said to him:

“Do charity for him. “People give him alms, but the amount of alms available is not enough to pay off his debts.”

The Messenger of God, may God bless him and grant him peace, said to the person who gave a loan: “Take what you have, there is nothing left for you except that.” (HR. Muslim)

The above explanation of ghārim is for those who owe money for personal gain. Furthermore, according to Al-Qurthubi, zakat can also be given to someone who has a debt for the benefit of two people or two conflicting groups.

He receives zakat according to the burden of debt he carries. Because if he repays the debt from his wealth, then his wealth will run out. In this matter, he followed the opinion of Shafi’i and Ahmad bin Hambal.

Based on the explanation above, it can be concluded that the meaning of gharimin according to Al-Qurthubi includes two groups, namely:

People who are in debt for personal gain, even though they are unable to pay debts or rich people who are in debt. People who lack money to reconcile two people or two conflicting groups.

Based on the explanation above to find out the meaning of the word gharimin, Qurtubi uses the hadiths and opinions of the scholars. Thus, it can be concluded that the reasoning method used is bayani reasoning.

According to Muhammad Rashid Ridha

Muhammad Rasyid Ridha divides Gharimin into two parts, namely:

People who cannot pay their debts because they have no assets. The condition is not guilt for immorality and waste, but guilt for eliminating the conflict between the two groups.

It was common among the Arabs, that there was a war between them that required that he be killed or someone would come to help; donate by supporting all the above, so the fighting will end.

It is strongly suspected that this second group is not limited to the poor, but seems permissible for the rich. This means that gharim in surah al-Taubah verse 60 includes rich people who are in debt, with the stipulation that the debt is to eliminate quarrels between two people or two groups.

Because a person cannot bear the cost of reconciling two conflicting parties if he is not rich.

Muhammad Rashid Ridha bases his opinion on two hadiths, namely the hadith of the Prophet, may God bless him and grant him peace, narrated by Ahmad bin Hambal from Anas and the hadith by Muslim narrated by Qatīdah bin Mukhīriq as mentioned above.

Based on the description above, it can be seen that the reasoning method used by Rashid Rida to determine the meaning of ghārimin is the bayānā proposition. He uses hadith to explain the meaning of ghārimin. In addition, he also uses ‘urf of the Arab community to emphasize the meaning of gharimin which is defined

Menurut Muhammad Ali Al-Sayis

Muhammad Ali Al-Sayis in establishing the meaning of gharimin by quoting the opinions of Hanafia and Syafi’iyah scholars and the arguments put forward by the two schools of thought. Hanafia and Shafi’iyah scholars differ in opinion, but Muhammad Ali Al-Sayis strengthens an opinion against the two opinions of scholars.

Conditions of a Person Called Gharimin

According to Al-Hafidz Ibnu Katsir, he mentions several conditions of people called Gharimin, the following is the argument:

First , the person who repents from immorality and that causes him to be involved by many debts.

Lajnah Daimah added that those who are entitled to zakat, including al-Gharim, are those who owe it to meet their family’s needs, including food, clothing, and shelter.

In one of his fatwas it is stated:

Like his father, his children, or his wife, or a car that he labors (works on) to spend from his earnings on himself. For example, if someone is obliged to spend on him, and he does not have anything to pay off the debt, he deserves to be given from the zakat money what he can use to pay off his debt.

“When a person is in debt because he has to build a house to live in, or buy clothes to wear, or to support someone who is his obligation, such as a father, son or spouse. 

Or he buys a car to use for work so he can support himself and his family even though he has no assets to pay off his debts, then he is entitled to zakat assets to pay off his debts. (Fatwa Lajnah Daimah, 10/9).

Second , people who bear debts for resolving disputes, so that they spend their wealth. Such people are entitled to zakat.

The proof is the hadith of Qabishah bin Mukhariq al-Hilaly,

“I incurred a debt, then I went to the Prophet Shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam to ask for help.”

“Wait, until the zakat is available, let me order it to be given to you.”  Answered Prophet Muhammad Shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam.

Then when the zakat money came, the Prophet, may God bless him and grant him peace, said:

O Qabisah, the matter is not permissible except for one of three men who carry a burden, and it becomes permissible for him until he reaches it and then he catches it.

“O Qabishah, begging is not lawful, except for one of the three, (among them):

The person who is in charge of settling disputes can ask, and when he can pay it, he can’t beg anymore.” (Narrated by Muslim 2451 and Abu Daud 1642)

Third, people who go bankrupt because of business and have to get into debt.

Abu Said’s best friend, radhiyallahu ‘anhu, said that during the time of the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, there was a merchant who experienced an accident, his merchandise was damaged. In the end, he was in debt. Then the Prophet (sallallahu ‘alayhi wa sallam) ordered his companions: “ Give him zakat.”

Many friends gave zakat, but the amount was not enough to cover his debt. So the Prophet Shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam asked the person who owed him.

Take what you find, and you have nothing but that.

“Take that person’s, and you have no right to take anything else.” (Narrated by Muslim 4064, Abu Daud 3471 and others).

Gharimin’s position in Fiqh

Zakat is a way for Muslims and worship to strengthen human relations by helping other people’s difficulties, including those who cannot afford to pay their debts.

According to fiqh, helping people who are in debt with zakat assets means that they have achieved two main goals, namely:

• Build friendships with people who have debt.
• The existence of debt makes the person confused about how to solve it. Therefore, Islam helps him by covering his debts and fulfilling his needs.
• Establish friendly relations with people who have debts and help them for their benefit.
• On the other hand, the purpose of zakat gharimin is to eliminate usury from someone who has a debt. So that he does not need to sell his basic needs which will make his life even more difficult.

In Islam, the position of gharim is important to note. This is because the effect of debt is not only related to personal peace, but also to one’s moral progress and life.

Nonetheless, Islam has always advocated avoiding debt, for example by doing the following:

• Train your child or family to live simply and avoid extravagance.
• Always try not to be in debt.
• If you are in a debt emergency, then try to really keep your promise to pay it off.
• Basically, a gharimin is a person who is unable to fulfill his obligation to pay zakat due to debt. Therefore, they are entitled to gharim zakat. However, not all Muslim debt cases can be classified in this category.

Closing

Thus a review of the meaning of gharimin and its criteria.

Viviparous Animals – In reality all living things will reproduce which means that living things can have offspring. The purpose of living things in breeding is to multiply offspring, so that their species do not run out or become extinct. Not only do animals reproduce, humans also reproduce by giving birth.

Definition of Viviparous Animals

Viviparous animals are one way of reproduction in animals by giving birth. How to reproduce in animals that generally occur in mammals or mammals. As long as the development of the embryo takes place, food is obtained from the mother’s body through the placenta or placenta.

The process of pregnancy in viviparous animals begins with the fertilization of the male cell against the female egg cell in the mother’s body. After that there is growth until finally the parent gives birth and forms a new individual. The development of viviparous hyacinths is also characterized by the female releasing eggs in her reproductive tract. Then copulation and fertilization occur in the female genital tract.

General Characteristics of Viviparous Animals

Viviparous animals have general characteristics that we can usually see from their reproduction by giving birth, namely:

1. Has mammary glands and nipples
2. Generally lactating or mammals
3. Have ears
4. The body is covered with feathers
5. Offspring can develop in the mother’s body before being born.

Examples of Viviparous Animals

There are some viviparous animals or breeding by giving birth. Here are some types of viviparous animals and their explanations:

1. Ape

Many people think that apes and monkeys are the same species. Though these two animals have some differences. Even though they are both primates, the two are different because apes don’t have tails while monkeys have tails.

Monkeys also have a larger size while monkeys are smaller. Habitat for apes is more often on the ground, while monkeys are more often in trees. Apes are a member of the hominoidea superfamily of the primate order. In the current taxonomic system there are two families of hominids, namely the family Hylobatidae which consists of four genera and twelve species of gibbons, including the outer gibbon and gibbons of the family hominidae.

In addition there are several animals whose bodies and others are also similar to monkeys, namely:

a. Orangutan

The word “orang utan” itself is taken from the Malay language which means ‘people’ or which means human, while ‘utan’ is forest. Orangutans are a type of large ape with long arms and reddish or brown hair.

Orangutans live in the tropical forests of Indonesia and Malaysia, particularly on the islands of Borneo and Sumatra. Orangutans are found in the tropical rain forest region of Southeast Asia, namely on the islands of Borneo and Sumatra in the parts of Indonesia and Malaysia.

Orangutans are still included in great ape species such as chimpanzees and gorillas. The great ape group includes the classification of types of mammals that have large brains, eyes that point forward and hands that can grip.

The second largest type of ape in the world is the orangutan. The types are Bornean orangutans (Pongo pygmaeus), Sumatran orangutans (Pongo Abelii), and Tapanuli orangutans (Pongo tapanuliensis). How to move orangutans by swinging in the trees and making nests from leaves.

Orangutans can live in various types of forests, ranging from coral forests, hills, lowland forests, watersheds, freshwater swamp forests, peat swamps, dry land above mangrove and nipa palm swamps, to mountain forests.

b. Gorilla

Gorillas are the largest type of primates. Gorillas are the second closest species to humans after chimpanzees. There are two species in the gorilla genus, namely the eastern gorilla and the western gorilla.

Gorilla food consists of vegetables and sometimes gorillas also eat insects. Therefore, gorillas are classified as omnivorous animals. Gorillas come from tropical forests in Africa. Compared to the shape of the human body, gorillas have long arms and legs. Where the arms are longer than the legs.

A gorilla’s chest is large and most of its body is hairy, except for the fingers, face, armpits, soles of the feet and palms. The head of the gorilla is large, the eyes are small and brownish in color. Gorillas don’t have tails. Each gorilla has a unique nose like humans, unique fingerprints. And the number of adult gorilla teeth is 32. The five senses of gorillas are almost similar to humans. Male gorillas are bigger than female gorillas.

c. Chimpanzee

The name chimpanzee is derived from the tshiluba language of the kivili chimpanzee language which is the local name for the animal and translates directly to mockman (English) or it could just be ape . Chimpanzee is the common name for the two living species of ape in the genus Pan. The Congo River forms the natural habitat boundary of these two species.

Chimpanzees also have several kinds, namely: Pan paniscus or bonobo chimpanzees which are members of the hominidae family, along with gorillas, humans and orangutans. Pan Troglodytes or common chimpanzee.

Chimpanzees are members of the family hominidae, gorillas, humans and orangutans. Chimpanzees separated from humans in the family rating about 4 – 6 million years ago. The two chimpanzees above are close relatives of humans, all members of the homini tribe. Chimpanzees are known to be the only members of the Panina subtribe. The two Pan species separated about 1 million years ago.

d. Ancient human

Early humans are also called ‘Prehistoric people’ or prehistoric humans who are now known as prehistoric humans. Pre-literate humans are a type of ancient human who lived in an era before knowing writing.

2. Elephant

Elephants are herbivorous animals that we can find in various habitats, such as savannas, forests, deserts and swamps. They tend to be near water. Female elephants are more likely to live in family groups consisting of just one female and her young or several related females and their young.

While male elephants leave their family groups when they reach puberty, and will live alone or with other males. Adult males also typically interact with family groups when looking for a mate and enter a stage of increased testosterone and aggression called musth that helps them achieve dominance and reproductive success.

The calf is the center of attention of the family group and is dependent on its mother for about three years. Elephants can live for 70 years in the wild. Elephants also communicate through touch, sight, smell and sound. The intelligence of elephants has been compared to that of primates and cetaceans. They appear to be self-aware and show empathy for other elephants who are near or have died.

 

3. Horses

Horse is one of the mammals. Horses reproduce by giving birth or viviparous. Before giving birth, the mare will experience a period of pregnancy. This pregnancy occurs due to the fertilization of the female egg by the male cell in the mare’s body.

The mare produces milk for her foals and will also continue to feed them for several months. And within a short time of about an hour or two after birth, the horse will be able to stand on its own and walk.

Horses that are going to give birth usually occur at night or early in the morning. After the foal is born, the mare will chew the placenta to prevent the foal from suffocating. The mother horse will lick her child to help blood circulation.

Foals are born without teeth. As they get older, the horse’s teeth begin to grow. By the age of six to nine months, the horse has all of its baby teeth. When the foal is five to six years old, those baby teeth will be replaced by permanent teeth.

4. Whale

Whales are a group of mammals and unlike other fish, whales reproduce by giving birth or viviparous. Mother whales also breastfeed their babies for quite a long time. And when nursing lasts more than a year it appears that the mother whale has a strong bond with her calf.

Whales breed seasonally and usually breed in warm tropical waters. For female whales can have one child for every one year with a gestation period of nine to eighteen months. The calf that is born can swim immediately after leaving the mother’s body.

For mating, whales are polygamous mammals and complex matings include long migrations to breeding grounds, vocalizations and sometimes competition between males for females. Mating rituals among whales can be fierce. Male humpback whales can beat each other with fins and heads to win the opportunity to mate with females.

A female whale mating with one male while being supported from below by another male. There are also species of whales that prefer to sing deep and hoarse vocals to get the attention of the female. Bull whales can sing songs that occur from other sound attacks.

Whales mate with males by inserting sperm into the female’s vents to fertilize eggs. And after birth, the calves are ready to swim and follow their mother on sea migrations for at least six months.

5. Giraffe

Giraffe is a mammal that has a height of 4-6 m. The giraffe’s favorite foods include acacia tree leaves, wild apricots, fruit flowers, buds, seeds and fresh grass. To drink, giraffes only drink water in small portions, giraffes get water from their food.

If two male giraffes meet, they will start banging their heads and necks. The winner will get a female giraffe. And the female giraffe Alan is pregnant for 15 months. A newborn baby giraffe is 2 meters tall, and has a unique pattern.

After the baby giraffe is born, the mother will keep and protect the baby giraffe from its friends for 15 days. Young giraffes can join their mother mates after that.

6. Cat

In breeding male cats and female cats experience the process of mating first. Then the female cat will be pregnant for 58-67 days or about two months. And the cat will give birth to kittens. Cats can give birth once to six kittens.

In giving birth, cats have their own characteristics, such as:

1. Find a quiet and secluded place
2. The mother cat’s appetite is reduced
3. Continuous meowing
4. Release water like pee

If Sinaumed’s is a cat lover, Sinaumed’s can get to know cats further by reading books available at www.sinaumedia.com .

7. Lion

Lions are animals that live in groups. Lion groups usually consist of a male and female, then this group guards its territory. The lifespan of lions is between 10 and 15 years in the wild, but in captivity it is possible to be more than 20 years.

The female lion is more active in hunting, while the male lion is more relaxed in waiting and asking for rations from the prey of the females. Male lions are also believed to be superior and mighty compared to other lions. However, the lion’s weakness is that it cannot climb trees.

The male lion’s body grows thick fur around the nape, and it is more advantageous to protect the nape, especially in free fights between big cats which tend to pounce on the nape to immobilize their enemies.

And when the mating season arrives, once the population takes 20 seconds and lions can mate up to 50 times a day. The gestation period for a lioness is around 98–120 days and a pregnant female will temporarily leave the group. Lions in one birth will give birth to 1-6 tails. Feeding time is 7–10 months.

For 1 week, baby lions can not see. After 3 weeks I was able to walk. Females who give birth will not return to the group until their young are 6-8 weeks old. Lion cubs can eat meat after 3 months of age. Lion cubs often die because they are killed by males from other groups or are not cared for by lionesses due to the limited availability of food.

Lion cubs that live up to 1 year are only 40%, up to 2 years is 20%, when they become adult lions the percentage of deaths decreases. Male lions aged 3-4 years have become adult lions, and 3-year-old female lions have become adult lions. Once there was a lion kept until the age of 24 years.

8. Goat

Female goats start to mature at the age of 6-8 months. Good age in mating is the age of 10-12 months. And to prevent young female goats from marrying at the age of 5 months, they have been separated from the group of male goats, in cages or in the nursery.

Meanwhile, male goats start to become sexually mature at the age of 6-8 months, but at the age of 12 they are good enough to mate with females. Males are always in a state of heat, every stimulus that comes through the five senses, for example the smell of a female goat that is not far from him.

Goats in heat occur every 18-21 days or approximately 19 days and heat lasts for a day and a night up to two days and two nights. The right mating that can produce pregnancy is in mid-estrus.

If the goat has shown signs of lust in the morning, then mate it in the evening, if it is in heat in the afternoon, then mate it the next day, namely in the morning. Mating with sows after giving birth is carried out when the mother shows the first sign of heat and is repeated every time the animal is in heat for the next time until it becomes pregnant. The duration of pregnancy in female goats is around 150-154 days.

Goats have signs of being pregnant, namely:

1. The mother goat is calmer
2. Better appetite
3. The body of the goat is fatter
4. If the goat owner lets him go, the goat chooses to be alone
5. Lust is not visible anymore
6. Hair color is more shiny
7. The right side of the abdomen is getting bigger and hanging
8. The number of children born is one to four tails but generally give birth to 2 tails
9. Goats are weaned or released from milk at the age of 3-5 months
10. The mother is still mated while still breastfeeding the kid goats.

Those are some examples of viviparous animals and their explanations. If Sinaumed’s is interested in reading books about viviparous animals, their characteristics and examples of other animals. Sinaumed’s can read books available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we strive to give the best!

Examples of Paired Dances – In dance works and their performances, Sinaumed’s will often find dances performed by a dancer or known as a single dancer and some in groups or can be called the embodiment of the meaning of pair dance.

Simply put, pair dance is dance that is performed not alone and is played by two people in pairs. Even so, group or mass dances danced by many people can also be said to be pair dances.

The movements between the two dancers in the pair dance must complement each other, interact and fill each other, so that there is a response or agreement in good movement. In Indonesian traditional dance, there are several groups of pair dances, namely sons and daughters, subtle daughters, agile daughters, subtle sons and dashing sons. In order to better understand the pair dance further, here is an example of a pair dance.

Example of Pair Dance

1. Twelve Haphazard Dance

Serampang Dua Belas dance is a traditional dance originating from North Sumatra. This dance is a classical dance from Malay created by Guru Sauti. This dance describes the love story of two human children, which starts from the process of acquaintance to the end of marriage.

This pair dance has a moral message in the form, if you already have a suitable partner, then you should not procrastinate and go straight to the altar.

Before being known as the Serampang Dua Belas dance, this dance was previously named Pulau Sari according to the song that accompanies this song, namely Pulau Sari. However, the name Pulau Sari is not suitable, because dances that have the name Pulau usually have a fast tempo or rumba.

Meanwhile, the name Dua Belas means the dance that has the fastest movement among the songs entitled Serampang. Another reason for changing the name to Serampang Dua Belas is because it refers to the variety of movements used as many as 12 movements.

The Serampang Dua Belas dance is a classical dance that is quite legendary and influences traditional dances from other regions.

This dance has been popular since the 1930s and emerged to shift western influences and foster an attitude of nationalism through culture.

Since its inception, the Serampang Dua Belas dance has been able to unify the nation as well as a medium for entertainment and social interaction. On the other hand, the Serampang Dua Belas dance also sparked controversy because it took the musical rhythm of the Portuguese Branyo.

This dance is rooted in the Malay Ronggeng dance with three opening songs namely Serampang Laut, Gunung Sayang and Pulau Sari. The song that accompanies the Serampang Dua Belas dance was reworked by OK Adram by taking several elements of dance and music from the archipelago.

The results of this work later became the Serampang Dua Belas dance and then developed in the Deli Serdang Berdagai Sultanate, Deli Serdang, North Sumatra.

At that time, this dance could only be performed by male dancers, because there were customary rules that did not allow female dancers to appear in public.

Then, Sauti’s teacher changed this dance so that it could be accepted by all ethnic groups at all social levels in Indonesia and the Serampang Dua Belas dance was finally in demand by the wider community at that time because it had movements that were not too difficult.

2. Zapin Dance

The Zapin dance is the second example of pair dance. This dance is a traditional dance originating from Riau Province and has educational and entertaining properties.

According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), zapin is a typical Malay dance accompanied by songs originating from Yemen. According to the book Encyclopedia of Archipelago arts and culture by Gendhis Paradisa, the Zapin dance was previously used as a medium for preaching Islam with the lyrics of the Zapin song being sung.

As a pair dance, the Zapin dance is danced in groups with musical accompaniment consisting of two main musical instruments, namely a small drum called a marwas and a lute.

The word zapin comes from the Arabic word zafin which means fast foot movement following a series of strokes. For this reason, this dance is considered a form of acculturation of Arab culture and Malay culture in the past.

According to the official website of the Ministry of Education and Culture (Kemdikbud) the Zapin dance is a pair dance which is performed at various kinds of folk entertainment events.

At first, the Zapin dance from the Malay tribe was brought from Arabia and Yemen and originated from a special dance at court circles in the Yemeni Sultanate of the Middle East in the past.

During the transcontinental trading period, namely around the 16th century, Arab brothers brought this dance and introduced it to the people around the Malacca Strait.

The dance then undergoes a process of acculturation of local culture by inserting Malay tribal values ​​and norms in every movement. After experiencing the acculturation process, every Zapin dance movement contains a philosophical value related to the lifestyle of the Riau Malay community.

At the beginning of its appearance, the Zapin dance could only be danced by men. Then in the 1960s until now this dance has been danced by women and can even be danced mixed.

3. Bedhaya Dance

The Bedhaya Ketawang dance is a sacred dance from the Surakarta Hadiningrat Kasunanan Palace or the Solo Palace. This dance is a dance of greatness that can only be performed at the coronation or at the commemoration of the king’s ascension.

The name Bedhaya Ketawang comes from the word bedhaya which means a female dancer in the palace and ketawang which means the sky or overcast sky. Meanwhile, the word ketawang symbolizes something that is holy, high and the abode of the gods.

This pair of traditional dances is full of meaning and has a close relationship with traditional ceremonies, religion, the king’s love affair with Kanjeng Ratu Kidul and the sacred. The story presented in the Bedhaya Ketawang dance is a Javanese folktale originating from the love story of Panembahan Senopati and Kanjeng Ratu Kidul.

This dance has a composition with a number of dancers of seven to nine female dancers dressed in the same costume as the theme of the story that has been created without dialogue.

The dancers are symbolized by the position of the scorpion star and are nine in number. The dancers will dress like a Javanese bride with dhodot and sampan with the names of the dancers and their meanings as follows:

• Batak: Mind and soul
• Gulu: Body
• Distended: Sexual organs
• Apit mburi: Left arm
• Apir ngarep: Right arm
• Apit meaning: Left leg
• Endhel ajeg: Desire or lust
• Endhel weton: Right leg
• Dhada: Body

This dance is not just a traditional dance, because it had become one of the religious activities for the nobility in Java. This is related to the background of the Bedhaya dance, the composition of which is influenced by the old Javanese mindset with its psychological nature and in fact manifested in the nine dancers of the Bedhaya dance. In addition, this dance also has a relationship with the existence of nine shakti forms in Hindu teachings.

4. Umbrella Dance

Payung dance or Payuang dance is a traditional dance typical of Minangkabau. This pair dance originates from West Sumatra and was popular in the 1960s. As the name implies, this dance is performed using an umbrella as the main property and is danced by an even number of dancers.

This traditional dance is a performing dance that has the aim of being a medium of entertainment only. Therefore, the Umbrella dance is usually performed as an opening act at exhibitions, festivals and other important events.

So far, there is no clear historical record of the Payung dance. However, in its development, the Payung dance is closely related to drama and was often performed during the colonial period.

Apart from showing an interesting storyline, the drama in the Payung dance is also complemented by jokes in the dance. The Payung Dance is used as a distraction and complement to drama and storytelling in performances.

When it first appeared, the Payung dance actually did not have standard rules regarding its choreography. However, from 1904 to 1920, Rasyid Manggis did choreography for this dance.

The struggle of Rasyid Manggis was then continued by Siti Agam who eventually developed the Payung dance into a choreographic art with the theme of youth association.

The stories in the Payung dance are usually adapted to the lives of city teenagers who go on holiday to the Tanang River in Bukittinggi.

5. Wireng Dance

The next example of paired dance is a traditional dance originating from Central Java, or to be precise, from the Surakarta Sunanate or the city of Solo. the Beksan Wireng dance is a pair dance that has a historical background in the Sinom pupuh 15-20 in the Javanese cultural book Serat Centhini.

This dance comes from the word beksan which means dance and the word wiring which comes from the combination of the words wira or officer and aeng which means superior soldier so, the Beksan Wireng dance can be interpreted as a dance of superior officers and soldiers.

As explained, that this Wireng dance is in Sinom’s pupuh which tells about the birth of six Wireng dances created in the Jenggala era of Kediri. This dance was created by Lembu Amiluhur or known as the First King of Jenggala with the title Jayanegara.

Jayanegara created the Beksan Wireng dance to teach his son about dexterity when fighting. Jayanegara’s son then ascended the throne and succeeded his father, he then had the title Prabu Suryawisesa.

The creation of the Beksan Wireng dance is also closely related to the founding of the Mangkunegaran Duchy after being separated from the Mataram succession.

6. Karonsih Dance

Karonsih dance is a pair dance that tells about the love and longing felt by Dewi Sekartaji who was left by her husband, Panji Asmara Bangun.

The term karonsih comes from the Javanese language, namely kekaron or sacloron tansah asih, which means both of them love each other. It is said that Panji Asmara Bangun had to leave the palace disguised as an ordinary person.

So that he can know the condition of all the people of the Kingdom of Kediri and the sincerity of love from Dewi Sekartaji. Panji Asmara Bangun’s departure without saying goodbye succeeded in making Dewi Sekartaji confused. He also felt the loss of his soul mate.

The Karonsih dance is usually performed at traditional Javanese wedding ceremonies. After the traditional ceremony with the extended family, the bride and groom along with their parents and pager ayu will be accompanied by the cucuk lampah dancer to go down the aisle.

However, there are also those that feature a male dancer as a character from Panji Asmara Bangun to accompany the bride and groom as a cucuk lampah dancer.

7. Gambyong Dance

Gambyong dance is a dance originating from Surakarta, Central Java. Usually this dance is staged to welcome guests or as a medium of entertainment. Gambyong dance is a traditional dance that has a variety of choreography, such as the Gambyong Pareanom dance and the Gambyong Pangkur dance.

Even though it has many variations, the Gambyong dance has the same basic movement, namely the tledhek or tayub movement.

The Gambyong dance was actually created for a single dancer, but in its development the Gambyong dance is currently being danced by several dancers and even in bulk, by involving several blocking elements on the stage.

The Gambyong dance is mentioned in the Centhini fiber written during the reign of Pakubuwana IV and Pakubuwana V. In the fiber, it is stated that the Gambyong dance is a tledhek dance.

Then, KRMT Wreksadiningrat as a dance director during the reign of Pakubuwana IX worked on this folk dance so that it could be performed for aristocrats and aristocrats. So as a result, the Gambyong dance became more refined and popular.

Nyi Bei Mardusari, an artist and also a concubine from Sri Mangkunegaran, said that at that time, the Gambyong dance had been performed in front of guests in the Mangkunegaran Palace environment.

A big change then occurred in 1950, Nyi Bei Mintoraras, a dance trainer at the Mangkunegaran Palace during the time of Mangkunegaran VIII, made a standardized version of the Gambyong dance and was known as Gambyong Pareanom.

The choreography of the first performance of the Gambyong Pareanom dance was at the wedding of Gusti Nurul, the sister of Mangkunegoro VIII, in 1951. Then this dance was liked by the public, until finally another version emerged.

8. Remo Dance

Remo dance is one of the arts originating from East Java. This traditional dance is a dance that is used to welcome guests and is performed individually or in large groups.

The history of the emergence of the Remo dance in East Java is closely related to the development of Ludruk art in that region. In the past, the Remo dance functioned as the opening act at every ludruk event. Therefore, the Remo dance is also often known as the Ludruk dance.

Remo dance appeared in the 1920s and had a religious nature at the beginning of its development. However, this dance then underwent a shift in function and became a means of entertainment for the community.

Uniquely, because it is the opening dance for Ludruk, the Remo dance is usually performed at night around 21.00 and lasts for one full night. Traditional dances also use musical accompaniment in the form of a slendro gamelan orchestra with gending and songs in the Madurese language.

Those are some examples of typical pair dances from the archipelago. For Sinaumed’s who are interested in learning examples of other pair dances or learning more about dance arts, such as Remo dance, Gambyong dance and others, Sinaumed’s can dig up the information by reading books.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia.com provides dance art books for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Don’t hesitate to buy books at sinaumedia because quality is guaranteed!

Supremacy of Law – In a group of people, especially the state, a law is needed.
Law has an important role to regulate society so that it can be orderly, safe, comfortable and
peaceful.

However, sometimes the role of law is not strong, so it still creates gaps in conflict in people’s lives.
Therefore, something is needed that can make the legal position stronger, so that it can achieve a
certain goal such as a more orderly, safe, comfortable and peaceful community life.

One thing that can strengthen the position of law in people’s lives is the rule of law. Where
in this case the legal position is considered to be in the highest position or rank in people’s
lives.

Perhaps you have often heard and know legal terms. However, only a few people know about the
term supremacy of law. No need to be confused if you don’t fully know about the rule of law.
Because, in this article, we will explain what the rule of law is in a more complete and
straightforward manner.

Definition of Law

Before we discuss about the rule of law. It would be better if we also discussed what law is.
Understanding the meaning of law can be the basis or foundation to make it easier to understand
what the rule of law is.

Law is a rule in the form of norms and sanctions made with the aim of regulating every human behavior,
maintaining order, justice and preventing chaos. The law also has the duty to be able to
guarantee that there is legal certainty in people’s lives. Therefore, the public has the right
to a fair defense before the law.

Law can also be interpreted as a written or unwritten rule or decree or provision to regulate life in a community
group and can provide sanctions for people who have violated the law.

Understanding the Supremacy of Law

In a rule of law there are three basic principles that must be applied. The three basic
principles are the rule of law (Supremacy of Law), equality before the law (Equality Before The Law), and
law enforcement in a way that is not against the law (Due Process Of Law).

As quoted from the official website of the Constitutional Court , it is explained that the rule of
law means efforts to enforce and place the law at the highest level. It is hoped that the
proper placement of the law in its place will provide protection to all people without any intervention
or interference from any party, including state administrators.

Therefore, the rule of law cannot only be marked by the existence of established legal rules, but must also
be accompanied by the ability to bind the rule of law. There is also another definition which
means that the rule of law is a form of law enforcement that is fair, independent and free.

Where this principle will be able to give birth to legal certainty which can lead to the birth of a political
culture that will be aware of and obey the law.

Definition of Legal Supremacy According to
Experts

The existence of the rule of law is not only as a protector of society. However, the existence
of the rule of law can also be used to maintain the integrity of this nation. Previously, we
studied together about the meaning of the rule of law in general.

Next, we will study together about the meaning of the rule of law according to experts. There
are several experts who express opinions related to the notion of the rule of law. The
following is an explanation of some of the opinions of experts related to the notion of the rule of
law.

1. Hornby. AS

Hornby.AS explains that the rule of law is the highest authority. If interpreted more broadly,
then the law should be in the highest position and have full power in regulating people’s lives.

2. Soetandyo Wignjosoebroto

Soetandyo Wignjosoebroto explained that the rule of law is an effort that is used to uphold and place the law in
the highest position that can cover all levels of society without intervention from any party, including from
the state administrators themselves.

3. Abdul manan

Abdul Manan explained that in terms of the rule of law, it can be interpreted as an effort or strategy used to
uphold and position the law in the highest position above all else and to make the law a commander or commander
in chief who can protect and maintain the stability of the life of the nation and state.

4. Charles Himawan

Charles Himawan explained that the rule of law is a trick to position the law so that it can function as a
commander or commander in chief.

The Purpose of Legal Supremacy

The existence of the rule of law certainly also has a goal to be achieved. Some of the
objectives of the existence of the rule of law are as follows.

1. Preventing the practice of abuse of power by certain groups.
2. Safeguard the community so that in exercising their rights they do not fall into actions outside the legal
   boundaries.
3. Guarantee individual independence and place it as the basic principle of a social organization.
4. Protecting human dignity and status and guaranteeing order and legal certainty for people’s lives.
   In addition, the rule of law can also guarantee a sense of justice in accordance with the fifth
   precept of Pancasila which reads social justice for all Indonesian people.
5. Maintain and maintain the moral values ​​belonging to the Indonesian nation.
6. Creating a more democratic society and protecting the interests of society itself. For
   example, such as individual rights in the state and society.
7. As one method that can make law enforcement officers able to carry out their duties not only to
   protect and develop individual civil and political rights in a free society. However, it
   can be used to organize and foster social, economic and population and cultural conditions in order to
   realize people’s aspirations as well as to be able to develop the integrity of human resources.

Elements of Upholding the Rule of Law

Basically, the rule of law implies two things, namely to prevent the occurrence of practices of abuse of power
and to protect the community so that they can exercise their rights accordingly and not fall into actions
outside the law.

There are at least four important elements in a rule of law state which can characterize the upholding of
the rule of law itself. Some of these elements are as follows.

1. There is a banquet that the government in exercising power is always carried out on the basis of law and
   statutory regulations.
2. There is a guarantee of legal protection of basic rights.
3. There is a division of state power that is clear, consistent, and fair.
4. There is legal protection from the judiciary against acts of government.

The Principle of the Supremacy of Law

The principle of the supremacy of law is an element of law enforcement that is carried out strictly without
discrimination and obedience to the law is carried out by the community based on their awareness.
The implementation of the principle of supremacy of law can be implemented in the following
steps.

1. The preparation and determination of legislation and public policies must be carried out in a coordinated
   manner, prioritizing all principles of transparency, accountability and protection of human rights or human
   rights.
2. Legislation and public policy must have value content that can support the establishment of the rule
   of law. This will create legal certainty for the business world as well as the
   public.
3. In implementing laws and regulations and public policies, all state administrators must be able to
   carry out their respective duties in a more professional and honest manner. If this can be
   realized well, it will be able to avoid corruption, collusion and nepotism.
4. Sanctions for violations of laws and public policies must be carried out in accordance with the provisions
   that have been enforced.
5. State institutions must be able to ensure the functioning of legal institutions, human resources and
   legal instruments. This is done in order to guarantee the realization of a cleaner state
   administration and in accordance with the principles of the law itself.

The Principle of Upholding the Supremacy of Law

Upholding the rule of law in a country can work with several principles. Some of these
principles are such as the rule of law and constitutional principles. For more details related
to the two principles of upholding the rule of law.

1. Principles of the rule of law

The principle of the rule of law will teach if communication and social interaction consisting of various
elements of the community interact and transact to be able to achieve goals and aspirations together.

The order of life and communication between individuals in a community can refer to the rules of the game
that have been agreed upon and used as a form of reference and reference by many parties in conducting legal
relations and actions and not from parties who feel wronged or tyrannized. With the basis of
this concept, there will be no arbitrariness committed by various parties. Both law enforcers
and justice seekers.

This will be able to give birth to civil society, in which individuals as people or citizens have the same and
equal position before the law.

2. Constitutional Principles

The constitutional principle in a rule of law state will teach that the basis and reference used as a
guideline in society, nation and state is the constitution. So, the rights of citizens and the
human rights of each citizen can be guaranteed, protected and also protected by the constitution.

This principle can be realized by requiring law enforcement to be carried out absolutely by paying for
enforcement measures so that supremacy is not only a symbol.

Definition of the rule of law

After knowing what law and the rule of law is. Next we will study together related to the
notion of a rule of law.

A rule of law or also known as rechtsstaat or the rule of law is a country where every action is carried
out based on rules or in accordance with established laws. If there are individuals whose
actions violate the existing rules, then the individual is entitled to punishment because they are
considered to have violated the law,

In the 19th century, the term rule of law had begun to develop. According to Plato, a rule of
law state is a country that has aspirations to be able to pursue truth, decency, beauty and justice.

Meanwhile, according to Aristotle, the rule of law is a state that stands on a legal basis that can guarantee
justice for all its citizens.

Characteristics of the rule of law

The rule of law also has several characteristics in it. By knowing the characteristics of a
rule of law country, of course you will also more easily understand what a rule of law is.
Below are the characteristics of a rule of law state.

1. Systematic state administration system

The first characteristic of a rule of law state is the existence of a constitutional system that can
systematically regulate the state. Each institution formed will have its own functions and
duties which aim to help run the government in the country. This is done so that it can comply
with the rules that have been previously set.

In Indonesia, it can be seen that there are institutions that have their respective duties, such as the People’s
Representative Council (DPR), the People’s Consultative Assembly (MPR), the Judicial Commission (KY), the
Supreme Court (MA), and institutions in other regions.

2. Law as a Reference in All Fields

The second characteristic of a rule of law country is that the country makes law a reference or benchmark
in various fields or commonly known as the rule of law. The characteristic of this rule of law
state is the form of efforts to establish law in the highest place as a means of protection for society
without any intervention or abuse of law, including from state officials.

3. There is Protection and
Recognition of Human Rights or Human Rights

The third feature of a rule of law state is the protection and recognition of human rights or human rights.
This characteristic of recognizing and protecting human rights is one of the most important
characteristics. Human rights themselves are the most basic and fundamental rights.
As for those who violate human rights will be punished strictly.

4. An impartial
justice system and equality before the law

The fourth feature of a rule of law state is the existence of an impartial justice system.
This judicial system will include judges and prosecutors as well as members of the judicial
administration determined by applicable law.

Apart from only the central court, an independent and impartial justice system also applies to regional
courts. Justice must indeed be carried out in accordance with the law that has been determined
and applied equally. This will create no point of one-sidedness between the people and state
officials.

5. There is a clear division of powers

The next feature of a rule of law state is the existence of a clear division of powers. This
division of power will uphold democratic values. Each institution will have its own duties and
functions where it is hoped that there will be no overlapping.

If there is a problem or conflict, then the competent authority can apply a more appropriate law.
As stated by the famous figure John Locke, if power can be divided into three, namely legislative,
executive and judicial.

6. The existence of Criminal and Civil Courts

Next is the existence of criminal and civil justice. Criminal justice is a court that will
deal with law violations that have involved many people. Meanwhile, the civil court will deal
with law violations involving individuals.

7. There is Legality in the Meaning
of a Law Itself

The last feature of a rule of law state is legality. Legality in law is a fundamental
principle to be able to maintain legal certainty itself. This legality principle will be
established which will then be used to protect all individual interests.

Legality will also provide limits on authority for state officials to be held accountable for their actions when
they violate existing laws.

That is the explanation of the rule of law and the rule of law. The rule of law is so
important because it can place the law in the first ranking position which has the aim of being able to
provide protection to the whole community without any interference from any party including from the state
administrators themselves.

If you want to find books about law, then you can find them at sinaumedia.com .
To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so
that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Paper Structure – When you enter university or equivalent, Sinaumed’s will often be faced
with the task of working on a paper. Depending on the course you are studying and the
supporting lecturer, this assignment could be one of the assignments that you need to do every week.

The problem is, sometimes there are students who don’t know how to write a paper properly. It
could be that they haven’t gotten the knowledge to write papers when they were still in high school
(SMA).

As a result, the papers they wrote turned out to be messy and not in accordance with the criteria for the
course and supporting lecturers. The contents of the paper are unclear, the structure of the
paper is not neat, it does not use proper and correct Indonesian spelling, as well as other problems.

In this article, Sinaumed’s will receive directions regarding how to write a good and correct paper.
This includes the structure of paper tips and tricks for making paper so that you have no trouble
doing this assignment and can produce satisfying paper.

Definition of Paper

However, before going into the discussion of the process of making a paper, it would be nice for Sinaumed’s to
first study the meaning of the paper itself. This is quite important, because a paper is one of
a number of writing assignments that Sinaumed’s can find in college.

Basically, paper is scientific writing that explains a topic based on facts in the field, without
containing opinions in it. Authors are asked to do research and ensure that the data and facts
in it are genuine and true.

Even so, the content of the discussion of the paper itself is not that deep. Papers are
generally only in the form of summaries of other scientific writings which are also often part of
coursework, namely term papers. Often students, especially at the initial level, are confused
between working on papers and term papers.

This is because both of them have a processing process that is similar to one another. Because
they are scientific papers, both require research and proof of accurate data and facts. The
structure of papers and papers is also quite similar, so it can be easily confused if you don’t understand
in detail.

Papers and essays are also not scientific writing that Sinaumed’s will find when in college.
There are also scientific papers called essays, which are often given by lecturers in charge of a
subject as an assignment for them. For those who are unfamiliar with these types of scientific
work, it is not impossible to distinguish one from another.

Therefore, we will discuss a little about the differences between papers and essays, with the aim that
Sinaumed’s can understand the basic differences between the three scientific papers. Here’s the
presentation:

• Paper: Scientific writing that discusses a particular topic. Writers need research on
  theories, data and facts, so that the contents of scientific writing are accurate.
• Paper: In the form of scientific writing which is also based on theory, data and facts, but the
  contents are more concise. It can be a summary of research such as a paper.
• Essay: Contains writing on a particular topic, which also requires research in it.
  Authors can add personal opinions, so writing is generally subjective.

Paper structure

Every writing, be it fiction, non-fiction, or scientific writing, has its own structure that distinguishes
them from one another. The existence of this writing structure certainly also applies to
papers, which fall into the category of scientific writing.

It was said earlier that papers have a similar structure to papers, which makes it difficult for many
people, especially freshman students, to distinguish between the two scientific papers. Even
so, there are specific things that can be a reference for Sinaumed’s to distinguish between papers and
papers.

This time, we will discuss the paper structure one by one. Generally, papers have a structure
starting from the title, introduction, contents, closing, and ending with a bibliography. The
following is a more detailed explanation of the paper structure:

1. Title

This part is probably the most familiar part for Sinaumed’s. Of course, remembering that every
article needs to have a title so that readers get an idea of ​​the contents of the writing they are reading.
And in this section, the paper has a lot in common with other scientific writings.

A good paper title contains the research topic, period, and has a short, concise and clear structure.
On the title page, generally students are also required to include the institution’s logo, as well
as student data such as faculties, majors, study programs, classes, and of course, student identification
numbers (NIM).

2. Abstract

This section is actually not a part that is often or required to be found in papers. This is
because each agency has its own policy in making paper. Some of them require an abstract, while
others do not.

If Sinaumed’s comes from an agency that asks you to write an abstract in a paper, you can write a short,
concise and clear summary of your paper. Usually, the word count of an abstract is no more than
300, or about half to one page.

3. Introduction

In the introductory chapter, students are asked to explain the reasons why they took the topic as research
paper material. Usually, students are asked to include theories from experts as main ideas and
as supporting backgrounds.

The page count of the introductory chapter for papers normally ranges from 2 to 3 pages. Even
so, there are also agencies that allow students to write the number of pages of the introductory chapter
more or less than the number of pages in general, according to needs and policies.

4. Fill

The contents section can be said to be the most important part of the paper. In this chapter,
students explain in detail what research results they got for this paper. The number of pages
of the contents chapter should be the largest number of pages for the paper.

The results of this study are of course also supported by the theories previously written in the
introductory chapter. Make sure that the data, theory, and facts listed in the contents of the
chapter are true and not fabricated, because this could affect the final result.

5. Cover

In the concluding chapter, Sinaumed’s writes the conclusions of the paper’s research. If
necessary, you can also add suggestions or criticisms regarding the research you are doing. The
length of the cover page is usually around one sheet or a maximum of two sheets.

The closing chapter is usually a chapter that is quite underestimated and neglected, because writers want
to quickly finish their paper. In fact, this section is also important because it summarizes
the contents of the discussion as a whole. The difference between conclusions and research can
cause confusion, and bring the paper into question.

6. Bibliography

The bibliography is the part that contains references, readings or references that someone uses to write
scientific papers such as papers. Generally, the bibliography itself consists of books or
journals containing theories that the author quotes and uses to support the research content.

It’s quite rare for someone to use a website from the internet as a reference, because what they find
is not necessarily true. Even so, sometimes it is also permitted for authors to quote from
the internet , provided that the website is an official
website that can be verified.

Tips and Tricks in Writing Papers

Writing a paper, if you don’t have experience, especially in scientific writing, can be quite difficult.
Students are often faced with situations where they are confused about prioritizing something, so
that their writing system becomes a mess.

Even someone who has often written does not necessarily have the ability to master writing scientific
papers. This is due to differences in structure and mindset. It takes time for
someone before they get used to writing scientific papers.

To make it easier for Sinaumed’s who are not used to writing papers or other scientific writing, there are a number
of tips and tricks that you can follow so that you can quickly master doing this assignment and be able to write
papers or other scientific writing properly and correctly.

1. Don’t Delay. Quickly Collect
Intentions

This actually also applies to other college assignments or even assignments in high school.
The quicker you start, the easier it will be for you to do this task. And this
certainly applies to working on paper.

For some negative things if you often delay paperwork. Starting from mistakes in finding data,
facts, and theories, mistakes in writing words, forgetting to include something, to various other mistakes
that shouldn’t have happened if you started sooner.

2. Understand the Topic and Keep It in Your Head

Each paper must have its own topic and theme. Students are advised to first understand the
topic and theme of the paper, before they finally start writing it. This is done so that the
contents of the paper discussion do not deviate from the topic or theme that should be.

Sinaumed’s can do research on the topics or themes that you will write about later. And for sure,
don’t forget the topic or theme. Make sure that the paper you write is in accordance with the
request of the lecturer in charge of the course.

3. Install Writing Slowly

Another benefit that students can get if they write papers faster is that you can work on them slowly.
With this, you can minimize errors that can occur if someone chooses to write a paper close to the
submission deadline.

Not only that, Sinaumed’s can also work on papers in a systematic and tidy manner. Basically, you
guys have more time to do research. You can write and structure, find data better, and double
check because you still have enough time.

4. Make sure the data, facts and theories are
correct

This is one of the important tips when working on paper. Even in a handful of books, the
content may not be in accordance with the theory it should be. Even though it’s rare, this is
the reason why students must always ensure the truth of the facts, data, and theories in the paper.

Especially for those who want to use quotes from the web on the internet, where all kinds of
information, both true and false, are milling about. You have to make sure that the writer
is someone who can be trusted, and writes on a trusted website too, so that certainty is
guaranteed.

5. Don’t Forget to Cross Check Again

And finally, if Sinaumed’s has finished your paper, don’t be lazy to cross check the assignment.
Because, it is possible for you to find errors of any kind in this scientific writing that you
were not aware of before.

Again this is an advantage for people who decide to start working on paper early. Those who
work on this assignment close to the submission deadline generally do not have time to cross
check , so their paper is more likely to have errors of any kind.

Lecture Assignments Other Than
Papers Often Found by Students

Of course, apart from papers, students will still be faced with various other assignments as long as they
carry out this level of education. These assignments usually vary from one student to another,
and cannot be generalized.

This is because students have study backgrounds that are not necessarily the same as other students.
Students who have the same study program as their friends do not necessarily get the same
assignments in one subject, because of differences in supporting lecturers.

Even so, there are at least 5 types of assignments that Sinaumed’s can find when running lectures.
Hopefully after knowing these assignments, you will be better able to prepare yourself when you get
this assignment in one course.

1. Practicum

Practicum assignments are indeed synonymous with students who are in majors smelling of Natural Sciences
(IPA) such as the Department of Biology, the Department of Chemistry, and the Department of Physics.
Students will be directed to do research in the laboratory to test a component and ensure its
correctness.

2. Presentation

Presentation assignments do not recognize majors, study programs, or courses. Every student at
some point will be asked to explain a topic in front of the class and in front of the supporting lecturers,
generally using the PowerPoint (PPT) application.

3. Field Observations

Field observation assignments usually involve students working directly in their chosen field.
Again, almost every student in various majors will get this assignment, so they can understand
their work later after graduating from university.

4. Journal Or Book Review

The task of reviewing journals or books, although it sounds specific to students of the Faculty of Letters,
in fact can also be found in other faculties such as the Faculty of Medicine, Faculty of Social and
Political Sciences (FISIP), to the Faculty of Psychology. The purpose of this review is to
deepen students’ knowledge of their field of study.

5. Project

Project assignments mean group assignments to make something, be it a product or an idea, so that it can
also be found in various departments and faculties. Project assignments can also be in the form
of other tasks that have previously been discussed, but are done in groups.

Enough articles that discuss the topic of paper, starting from the definition of paper, paper structure,
and also tips and tricks for writing a paper. Hopefully, Sinaumed’s will be helped in
understanding scientific papers more deeply, and won’t find it difficult to do this assignment.

There are a number of book recommendations regarding paper structure as well as paper writing and course
assignments that Sinaumed’s can read to add insight.

Eclipse is one of the natural phenomena that is quite interesting, because this phenomenon involves celestial bodies in the solar system. The term eclipse itself is a description of the process of the movement of a celestial body into a shadow of another celestial body making it closed.
The celestial objects that cover each other are the sun and the moon, so they are called solar eclipses and lunar eclipses. However, that does not mean that there are no other celestial bodies that cover each other. However, all that can be seen by our satellites are only solar and lunar eclipses. So it does not rule out the possibility that an eclipse will occur on another planet or in another solar system.

The composition of our solar system consists of the sun, planets, asteroid belt and Kuiper belt which are neatly lined up with each planet’s natural satellites. The rest are celestial bodies in the form of moons, asteroids, comets and other celestial bodies scattered throughout outer space. The entire series of planets and other celestial bodies permanently move around the sun, while the sun rotates on its axis for 25 days.

The earth rotates for 24 hours and revolves around the sun for 365 ¼ days or one year. The path of the earth to evolve is also known as orbit. The earth not only revolves around the sun, but is also surrounded by other objects. This celestial body is the moon that revolves around the earth for 27 ½ days.

Because the moon surrounds the earth which is also rotating, causing the moon to take a long time to return to its initial position. This situation sometimes also causes the moon to be in the same parallel with the earth. This phenomenon is called the Eclipse.

 

Definition of a solar eclipse

A solar eclipse is a situation where the moon is in the middle of the sun and the earth, causing the sun’s rays to reach the earth to be blocked. This occurs when the moon is dead, its cone-shaped shadow covers the earth’s surface and causes the side of the earth that is covered in the moon’s shadow to become dark or eclipse. That is the reason why when an eclipse occurs, the earth becomes dark like at night.

The moon also has several types of shadows called umbra and penumbra. Umbra is the name for the darkest point that forms a cone with its tip towards the earth. While the penumbra is a faint area that is slightly brighter and the shape is getting farther and wider. Surfaces in the umbra will experience a total solar eclipse. Meanwhile, areas that are at the penumbra point will experience a partial solar eclipse.

Why can the size of the moon cover the sun even though the size of the sun is much bigger? The reason is because the moon is much closer to the earth than the sun is to the earth. The moon has an average distance of 384,400 km from the earth, while the distance between the sun and the earth is around 149,680,000 km. This factor is the reason the moon can block sunlight because the moon looks the same size as the sun when viewed from the earth.

 

Books Related to Solar Eclipses

Solar Eclipse Magic

The solar eclipse is a common natural phenomenon, but its charm never goes away. What is the difference between a total solar eclipse, annular solar eclipse and a partial solar eclipse? How did this phenomenon occur? How to record natural phenomena through the camera lens perfectly?

Did we know that when the total solar eclipse on June 11, 1983 passed through the archipelago, government officials were mistaken in forbidding residents from seeing it directly? As a result, many residents locked themselves in their homes, closing the windows and doors tightly. What are the myths that develop in human culture about eclipses? Find all the answers in this book, which summarizes various Kompas daily articles about eclipses.

 

Twin Eclipses (New Cover)

Lendy, a book editor who works for a publishing company, is shocked when she accidentally finds old manuscripts and bits of letters in her grandmother’s wardrobe. Her own grandmother was dying in the hospital due to her cancer.

As if entering a world that used to be tightly locked, Lendy is immersed in the story in the script. The deeper he read, the more Lendy was convinced that the story was a true story. The story that his grandmother desperately hid. The story that revolves around her grandmother’s past and becomes the history of her presence in the world. With this story, Lendy retraced his life and relationship with his mother: trying to be honest with himself, have the courage to forgive, and make peace with the past.

The Process of a Solar Eclipse

The moon takes 29.5 days to revolve around the earth. So that every 29.5 days the moon returns to its initial position, namely the sun, moon and earth are aligned. However, not always in a straight line. This is because the moon’s orbit is tilted 5 degrees with the earth’s orbit.

So that when the sun, moon and earth are aligned, the moon will tend to be higher or slightly lower than the line between the sun and earth. This is why not every 29.5 days (1 month) there is a solar eclipse. During a solar eclipse, the moon casts three different kinds of shadows. These shadows are called umbra, penumbra and antumbra.

The umbra is the central shadow that forms a cone with the tip towards the earth. An image in which the moon’s disk appears larger than the sun’s disk. This disk of the moon will appear larger and cover the entire disk of the sun so that no light will appear on earth. If the umbra shadow reaches the earth then this phenomenon will be called a total solar eclipse.

The antumbra is a conical extension of the umbra with the tip pointing away from the earth. At this position the disk of the moon appears much smaller than the disk of the sun, so that some of the sun’s light still escapes to earth. The light that escapes will form a circle or ring on the outside of the antumbra. If this antumbra shadow reaches the earth, this condition is called an annular solar eclipse.

The penumbra is the apparent shadow around the umbra and umbra. This shadow is getting closer to the earth and getting wider. Sunlight will be partially visible at this point. The penumbral shadow that reaches the Earth’s surface is called a partial solar eclipse.

The tilt of the moon’s orbit will affect whether the moon’s shadow will reach the earth’s surface or not. The moon revolves around the earth in an orbit that is elliptical rather than circular. It’s the same with the earth’s orbit around the sun.

So that there are certain times that are the closest and farthest distance between the moon and the earth, and the earth with the sun. This variation in distance will determine the shape of the moon and sun disks reaching the earth’s surface or not.

The closest distance from the moon to Earth is 356,395 kilometers and the farthest distance is 406,767 kilometers. The distance between the moon and the earth is not always the same, so the size of the moon disk that is visible on earth also varies. Meanwhile, the sun has the closest distance to the earth, which is 147,091,312 kilometers and the farthest distance is 152,109,813 kilometers which also makes the diameter of the sun’s disk not always the same.

When the earth is at a distance far from the sun but very close to the moon, that’s when the umbra will reach the earth’s surface which then forms the path of a solar eclipse. For those who are at that point will witness the phenomenon of a total solar eclipse. However, if the moon’s shadow falls on the earth when the moon is at its furthest distance from the earth, the shadow that reaches the earth’s surface is antumbra.

The umbral shadow moves from west to east on the earth’s surface, so does the earth which also rotates from west to east as fast as 28 km/minute at the equator. Meanwhile, the speed of the moon is 61 km/minute faster from west to east. The width of the moon’s shadow on the earth’s surface is also determined by the distance from the moon to the earth. The average width of the umbra at the Earth’s surface when it is closest is 267 kilometers.

Eclipse Duration

The time it takes for a solar eclipse to occur is determined by several factors. The distance between the moon and the earth is at the closest distance so that the disk of the moon appears larger. Meanwhile, the distance between the sun and the earth is in the farthest position so that the disk of the sun looks smaller.
The center point of the eclipse occurs near the equator so that the speed of the earth’s rotation is faster than the rotation of the moon. The path of the eclipse’s shadow is perpendicular to the east in the direction of the earth’s rotation. In general, under these conditions a solar eclipse can last at least 7 minutes 40 seconds.

The phenomenon of this solar eclipse is something interesting because it rarely happens. The solar eclipse that has occurred in recent years, namely on July 22, 2009, saw a total solar eclipse (GMT) which appeared around India, Bangladesh, China and Nepal with a duration of 6 minutes 39 seconds.
Not long ago there was also a solar eclipse on June 10, 2021 which was visible in Canada, Greenland and Russia. The eclipse is an annular solar eclipse that lasts for 3 minutes. Those in the Greenland region will be able to witness the full Ring of Fire solar eclipse. Sinaumed’s can also find a more complete explanation of this natural phenomenon in the book Bippo and Friends: Solar Eclipse which is told through various illustrations to make it more interesting!

Types of Solar Eclipses

We know that the orbit distance of the moon to the earth and the earth to the sun can affect the size of the disks of the sun and moon. Where this will affect which shadow will reach the surface of the earth, whether the umbra or antumbra. This condition will eventually affect the type of solar eclipse that will be seen on earth. Based on this possibility, solar eclipses are divided into 4 types of eclipses.

1.     Total Solar Eclipse

As the name implies, a total solar eclipse is a condition in which the sun’s disk is completely covered by the lunar disk so that no sunlight can escape from the lunar disk. This phenomenon occurs because the sun, moon and earth are in a straight line with the distance from the moon to the earth being closer than the distance from the sun to the earth. As if the disk of the moon looks bigger so it can cover the sun.

2.     Ring Solar Eclipse

3.     Hybrid Solar Eclipse

This hybrid solar eclipse is a movement from a total solar eclipse and an annular solar eclipse. This condition is caused by differences in the area of ​​the earth’s surface. in certain areas this eclipse appears as an annular solar eclipse and in certain locations as a total solar eclipse.

4.     Partial solar eclipse

When at the peak of the lunar disk eclipse it can only cover half or part of the sun’s disk, this situation is called a partial solar eclipse. Areas that experience a partial solar eclipse are areas that are passed by the penumbra shadow path. On this path, the moon’s shadow is not too dark so that the sun’s rays can still penetrate a little.

Here are recommendations for novels with interesting stories related to eclipses

Impact of an annular solar eclipse

An annular solar eclipse is an event when the moon’s position is right in the middle between the sun and the earth. This type of eclipse appears smaller than the size of the sun it should be. When an annular solar eclipse occurs, there are several effects and impacts.

 

1. There are tides and ebbs of sea water waves

When an annular solar eclipse occurs, it is usually followed by the ebb and flow of seawater conditions.

However, it cannot be predicted whether an annular solar eclipse will cause seawater to rise or vice versa to recede. This is because the characteristics of beaches around the world are different, thus the tidal and ebb conditions will also be different.

 

2. There is a decrease in temperature evenly

An annular solar eclipse can also cause a temporary decrease in the temperature of the earth’s conditions. Even though an annular solar eclipse does not experience a drastic decrease in temperature like a total solar eclipse, in general, the temperature decrease will occur evenly.

 

3. Air humidity increases when the annular solar eclipse ends

After the annular solar eclipse ends, it will be followed by a higher humidity than usual. In addition, the temperature drop will also cause the wind speed to change.

 

4. Obstruction of Light

Even though an annular solar eclipse occurs during the day, the brightness of the earth will disappear for a while due to the eclipse. As a result, the earth will appear slightly darker. Then, slowly the light can go back in full.

5. Eye Damage

Never see a solar eclipse with the naked eye, OK? Use special tools or protective glasses to keep your eyes awake. If you see a solar eclipse directly without protective equipment, eye damage will be one of the effects.

 

The Myth of the Solar Eclipse

As Indonesians, we are used to living with mythological stories that were usually told by grandmothers or parents in ancient times. In Javanese society, there are also several mythological stories about this solar eclipse phenomenon.

1. Javanese Myth

In Java it is believed that this solar eclipse is an event where the sun is eaten by Batara Kala because he has a grudge against Batara Surya (the Sun God) and Batara Soma (the Moon God).
Batara Kala’s anger caused the world to lose its light. Then at that time it was believed that the people had to ring the mortar to produce sound so that Batara Kala spewed out the sun again. This was believed by the people in Java and became a story passed down from generation to generation.

 

2. Can Cause Blindness

Indonesia on June 11, 1983 had experienced a total solar eclipse which at that time was recorded as the longest duration ever in Indonesia. However, the people at that time still believed in this myth plus the government at that time required its citizens to enter their homes and there were no outside activities.

The government, which had formed the Solar Eclipse Committee at that time, explained the reason that a solar eclipse could cause blindness, so that people had to hide and close all doors, windows, vents to avoid an eclipse.

However, now people understand the phenomenon of this solar eclipse scientifically and understand the reasons why we cannot see a solar eclipse directly with the naked eye. Sunlight that comes from the sun’s corona when viewed directly is bad for eyesight because it contains UV radiation.

Sunlight that is seen directly and often can result in burning of the retina of the eye because it receives too much light. This is why workers outside the field such as farmers and fishermen are more susceptible to cataracts because they are exposed to sunlight for a long time.
During an eclipse, the radiation produced from the sun, even though it is dark, is very high. So that even if you see it for a short time it will damage your eyesight to the point of blindness. However, that doesn’t mean we can’t witness a solar eclipse.

To see a solar eclipse directly, you can use eclipse glasses that have been specially designed to ward off solar radiation. In addition, it is safer to observe the eclipse in an indirect way, for example by projecting the eclipse on a screen. In this digital era, there are already many TVs or channels that provide live streaming for eclipses.

3. Sun Eaten by Evil Creatures

In ancient times, people believed that there were evil creatures that ate the sun during a solar eclipse. Based on the myths circulating in society, in ancient times it was said that there was a shadow of a pair of wolves in the sky. The two wolves chased the sun, caught its light, and then there was an eclipse.

4. Extreme Weather Changes Occur

After the eclipse occurs, it is said that poisonous dew and mist will appear from the sky. This myth is widely believed by the people of Japan, Alaska, and America. In fact, a solar eclipse does not cause extreme weather changes.
After an eclipse occurs, usually the sky will be darker than usual, the temperature drops, and the wind direction changes. In general, there are no changes that harm Earth’s creatures.

 

5. Solar eclipses can poison food

It sounds strange, but in fact many people believe that a solar eclipse can turn food into poison. During the eclipse event, we are not allowed to eat and drink. In fact, the radiation emitted from a solar eclipse cannot change the compounds in food. In addition, the radiation level does not change during an eclipse.

 

6. Solar eclipses endanger the womb

It is said that pregnant women who see a solar eclipse will be in danger. The fetus they contain will be born deformed, blind, and may even die. Meanwhile, the condition of the mother is fine. Of course that’s not true.

 

7. The solar eclipse is a sign of death

Since centuries ago, many have believed that a solar eclipse is a sign of the death of a public figure. In fact, a solar eclipse is a natural event. There is no evidence that solar eclipses are the result of human influence or supernatural influences.

 

8. The solar eclipse is a sign of disaster

The sky that suddenly darkens during a solar eclipse is often seen as a harbinger of disaster. In fact, the disasters that occur after or before a solar eclipse are purely coincidental.

 

Know the Solar Eclipse

Natural phenomena such as solar eclipses are rare and major events that are of interest to many scientists in the world. Natural phenomena are always a new lesson for humans to be able to develop and better understand nature. Solar eclipses that occur several times in thousands of years have sparked new science and theories.

Some scientists link solar eclipses to Albert Einstein’s theory of relativity which states that objects with a large mass can ‘bend’ light if the object is between the light source and the observer.

This theory then proved more of what Einstein had predicted. Another scientist, namely Arthur Eddington, proved the correctness of the theory of relativity by observing the difference in the distance of the stars in the constellation Taurus which are behind the sun during an eclipse and when there is no sun.

Solar eclipses as a natural phenomenon apart from providing breakthroughs for many scientists in their fields are also able to provide a lot of inspiration for writers and have their own enthusiasts. besides that at this time there are also many articles and books that often discuss solar eclipses. There are many interesting written references about eclipses that you can read from these inspirational books

 

Articles Related to Solar Eclipse

Getting to Know the Process of Metabolism of the Human Body – Metabolism is the overall chemical reaction in cells that involves enzymes in living bodies whose purpose is to produce energy. Later, the energy produced will have many uses in daily activities, ranging from controlled body weight, smooth blood circulation, good state of mind, good immune system, and more energy. Check out a more complete explanation of the following metabolism, Sinaumed’s:

Definition of Metabolism

Metabolism is all the chemical reactions that aim to maintain life that occur in an organism. There are three main goals of metabolic processes, first converting fuel or food to be used as raw material for building proteins, lipids, nucleic acids and several types of carbohydrates. The second converts food into energy to carry out processes at the cellular level, and the third eliminates metabolic waste.

Metabolism can also be said to be the occurrence of all the chemical reactions that occur in living organisms, including the movement of substances and digestion within and between different cells. The group of reactions that occur at the cellular level is known as intermediary metabolism or intermediate metabolism.

There are several metabolic pathways when a chemical reaction, a change occurs in a compound into another compound through several processes facilitated by specific enzymes. Then what is the difference between metabolism and digestion?

The digestive process is defined as the process carried out by the body when it breaks down and processes food into nutrients, and only occurs in the digestive organs in the human body. While the process of metabolism can occur in various cells in the body which are controlled by special proteins.

If the digestive process occurs when food enters the body, it is different from the metabolic process that occurs since the fetus is formed in the womb. This is important to study because it is closely related to various other sciences discussed in Metabolism and Bioenergetics.

 

Metabolic Stages

Metabolism is a basic process that occurs in every living thing. Humans, animals and plants experience the same process in order to function normally in everyday life. In the human body, metabolism works through two processes, namely catabolism and anabolism and the processes take place simultaneously. Here’s the explanation:

• Catabolism is the process of burning calories from food along with processing and breaking down nutrients that are used by the body as energy. Metabolism will change the substances in food and drink that enter the body. For example, amino acids which were previously contained in protein, carbohydrates became glucose, and fats became fatty acids. Furthermore, these substances are absorbed into the blood and distributed to the body’s cells to be used when the body needs a source of energy.
• Anabolism is the energy burning stage. It is said so, because the existing energy will be used to repair damaged body tissue so that new ones are formed as well as producing various hormones. If you consume more calories from food or drink, your body will automatically store more energy as fat tissue.

To be able to understand the metabolic processes that occur in the body, knowledge of biochemistry is sufficient knowledge about the structure and function of biomolecules, synthesis of nucleic acids, vitamins and coenzymes, mechanisms of action of enzymes, receptors, and control of metabolism and comparative biochemistry discussed in Biochemistry books. Metabolism & Bioenergytics.

 

Things That Affect Body Metabolism

Everyone is generally different in producing energy through the metabolic rate or the number of calories burned by the body. The following are some of the factors that can affect the metabolic rate:

1. Body Temperature

Naturally, metabolism will increase when body temperature decreases (hypothermia) or when the body is cold. This happens so that the body temperature increases and becomes normal, so the organs in the body can also function properly.

2. Stimulants

Stimulants such as caffeine contained in beverages and drugs containing stimulants such as methylphenidate or amphetamine can also increase the body’s metabolism.

3. Hormones

In the body, there is a thyroid hormone that regulates the body’s metabolism. Therefore, thyroid hormone can decrease or increase the body’s metabolism if it is disturbed. Learn deeply about hormones in the body through the book Women & Hormones.

4. Pregnancy

Metabolism in the body of a pregnant woman will increase and is useful for supporting the process of development and growth of organs and tissues in the fetus’s body. This occurs at the age of 15 weeks of pregnancy to the third trimester, usually the metabolic processes begin to increase.

5. Consumption of Food and Beverages

If you are lacking in consuming food or drink, it can slow down the body’s metabolic processes. Conversely, the body’s metabolism can increase if you eat or drink too much, especially if the food or drink you consume contains too many calories and nutrients (for example protein) as well as antioxidants such as polyphenols.

6. Size and Body Composition

Larger and more muscular bodies are able to burn more energy than smaller bodies, even when not doing anything or resting. This happens because muscle tissue is more active in the process of body metabolism than fat tissue.

7. Gender

The female body burns less energy than the male body. This is because men often have more muscle tissue and less body fat than women.

8. Age

As we get older, the amount of fat increases but on the contrary, the amount of muscle tends to decrease. This can slow down the burning of calories or metabolic processes to produce energy.

9. Genetics

The next factor, which comes from genetics or heredity, can affect the size and growth of muscle tissue. This can affect a person’s metabolism or energy burning in the future.

10. Activity Level

Doing lots of physical activities such as sports can make the body burn more energy, especially if you exercise regularly.

 

Metabolic Disorders

Metabolic disorders will cause the body to have too little or too many important substances to stay healthy, this occurs due to failure in the metabolic process. As a result, several diseases can arise if some of these important substances are less or more. The human body must have several types of protein as well as amino acids to use in order to maximize its function.

If this is not fulfilled, it can cause interference that makes it difficult to move, these disorders occur in various forms. Examples include vitamins or enzymes that inhibit important chemical reactions in the body due to their disappearance, abnormal chemical reactions that can inhibit the body’s metabolic processes, malnutrition, to the emergence of diseases in internal organs related to metabolism (pancreas, liver, endocrine glands, etc.).

There are many possible abnormalities caused by metabolic disorders, therefore many types of diseases can arise. Many disorders related to metabolic processes have been identified and continue to be discovered. Some types of diseases that can occur are as follows:

1. Thyroid Disease

The thyroid gland is a small organ located in the lower part of the neck that is shaped like a butterfly. Its function is to produce the hormone thyroxine which will support metabolic processes to maintain the function of various vital body functions, especially the heart, brain, muscles and skin. Thyroid disease occurs when the work of the thyroid gland is disrupted, it can occur because the thyroid gland becomes underactive (hypothyroid) or overactive (hyperthyroid).

Symptoms in case of hyperthyroidism can be seen when the heart palpitations, protruding eyes, weight loss, swelling of the neck glands or goiter and an increase in blood pressure. While the symptoms of hypothyroidism are a slow heartbeat, constipation, weight gain and a body that gets tired and weak easily.

2. Diabetes

Diabetes occurs because there is a disturbance when the metabolic process takes time to produce the hormone insulin. This results in a lack of insulin hormone in the body resulting in an increase in excessive or abnormal sugar levels. The production of insufficient amounts of the insulin hormone in the pancreas will lead to type 1 diabetes. Type 2 diabetes occurs because the insulin hormone cannot be properly responded to by the body.

This is known as insulin resistance. As the condition progresses, it can also cause blindness and heart disease, blood vessel problems, kidney problems, and pain caused by nerve damage.

In reducing the risk of this disease, there are various diets that can be done through a form of diet that Sinaumed’s can find in the book Diabetes (can) Cure Without Medication.

 

3. Congenital Metabolic Disorders

One of the diseases that can occur due to metabolic disorders is an abnormality in the storage of lysosomes. This section is a place that is used to break down waste products that come from metabolism. Metabolic disorders will occur when there is a buildup of toxic substances caused by a lack of lysosomal enzymes.

4. Galactosemia

Galactosemia occurs because there is damage to break down galactose, it can cause jaundice, enlarged liver or vomiting. Examples generally occur in newborns after consuming breast milk or formula milk. How do doctors detect galactosemia?

In newborns, the symptoms of galactosemia are marked by several things, such as vomiting, yellowing of the skin color, and refusal to breastfeed. Other symptoms include fluid buildup and abdominal swelling, enlarged liver, diarrhea, abnormal bleeding, weight loss, and feeling weak.

Galactosemia can be diagnosed with a galactosemia test. Usually the test is carried out directly from birth, this method is used by developed countries such as the United States. The test is carried out by taking a sample of the baby’s blood, the blood test will detect the level of galactose and also the level of the lactose-breaking enzyme in the baby’s body. In addition, a urine test can also detect whether a baby has galactosemia. Diagnosis of galactosemia is very important to prevent complications for infants who suffer from galactosemia.

Some complications of galactosemia if this condition is not treated immediately, namely: liver damage or liver failure, serious bacterial infection, sepsis or complications, shock infection, developmental delays, behavioral problems, speech delays, learning difficulties, cataracts, tremors, fine motor disorders, reproductive problems, premature ovarian insufficiency, and others.

5. Phenylketonuria

Phenylketonuria is caused by a genetic mutation. When experiencing this condition, the gene disorder will cause the loss or low levels of enzymes needed when digesting amino acids (phenylalanine). As a result, there will be a buildup of phenylalanine in the body and can cause problems when someone with phenylketonuria often eats foods rich in protein, such as nuts, cheese, milk, meat, and others.

The case that most often occurs when a child has phenylketonuria, is caused by heredity from the parents, either from the mother’s side or from the father’s side. This pattern of inheritance is called autosomal recessive. This can happen unnoticed because there is a possibility that both parents who have the gene disorder never show a significant symptom and only act as carriers. If only one of the parents has a gene disorder, generally the risk of passing it on to children will be lower.

Even so, the child still has the possibility of becoming a carrier. Many cases occur in children with phenylketonuria with both parents being carriers, but this condition has never been known before. The risk factor for experiencing phenylketonuria is because both parents have a phenylketonuria gene disorder. If both parents pass on the gene disorder, their child may experience phenylketonuria. Being in a certain racial group, one of the races that is rarely encountered is in individuals with African race.

Children of mothers who have phenylketonuria but do not follow a phenylketonuria diet during pregnancy will be at risk for birth defects, this is due to high levels of phenylalanine in the mother’s bloodstream. Symptoms of Phenylketonuria in newborns with phenylketonuria initially do not show any symptoms. Without monitoring and treatment, symptoms and signs of phenylketonuria may occur in the first few months.

There are several signs and symptoms of phenylketonuria, these symptoms can be mild or severe, such as:

• Intellectual disability (formerly known as mental retardation)
• Slower development process compared to other children his age
• Behavioral, emotional, and social disorders
• Mental disorders
• Neurological disorders, which may include seizures
• Hyperactive
• Low bone strength
• Rashes on the skin
• Small head size, the most severe form of the disease is classic phenylketonuria.
• Children and adults with less severe types of phenylketonuria, where the enzymes are still functioning although limited, have a lower risk of developing brain damage.
• Most children with phenylketonuria require a special diet to avoid intellectual disability or other complications.

 

Steps to Increase Body Metabolism

Metabolism and digestion are two different things. Metabolism is related to processing food and then turning it into energy, while digestion is related to the process of breaking down and digesting food substances so as to provide nutrition for the body.

Then why do many want a faster metabolism? The reason is that an effective metabolic process can ensure that what is consumed does not turn into fat, but energy. Here are some steps that can be taken to increase the body’s metabolism, Sinaumed’s:

• Consume lots of protein at meals, the body needs protein to maintain healthy muscles. Consumption of fat-free meat or fish as a daily menu. As much as 35 percent of calories can be burned because of protein.
• Don’t forget to eat breakfast which will boost your metabolism and keep it high throughout the day. If you don’t have breakfast time, replace it by drinking yogurt or breakfast oatmeal mixed with low-fat milk.
• Research proves that if you consume fiber, you can burn fat by up to 30 percent. So it is recommended to consume lots of fruits and vegetables, so that the body gets at least 25 grams of fiber in a day.
• Lifting weights, it turns out lifting heavy weights is also important to maintain and build muscle. The high metabolism of the body is also influenced by the large number of muscles in the body.
• Drink green tea or oolong tea, as they contain caffeine. Caffeine can increase the body’s metabolism five to eight percent, because it is a nervous system stimulant. According to research conducted in Japan, drinking a cup of green tea can increase the body’s metabolism by up to eight and twelve percent. The researchers believe that the caffeine in tea can speed up the body’s metabolism.
• Deep sleep. If you have less sleep, it can lower the number of calories you burn, affect the way you process sugar and interfere with appetite-regulating hormones.
• Drinking coffee. Without realizing it, drinking coffee can help you lose weight while increasing your metabolism.
• Drink lots of water
• Do high-intensity exercise.

sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutBorders provides a variety of interesting books that contain other health information. Find other interesting things in this book.

Book & Article Recommendations Related to Human Body Metabolism

Nature reserves – The area of ​​open and natural areas in the world is decreasing. Fields, forests, rice fields and other natural lands have turned into concrete forests, industrial areas, toll roads, houses and so on. As a result, homes for some animals and plants were lost.

They moved settlements to human villages. It is not uncommon for them to die during the deforestation process. They are also often the target of human hunting for body parts such as fangs, skin, fur, and other parts.

Therefore, to maintain the survival of animals and plants as well as their ecosystems, a conservation area was created. By building nature reserves, wildlife reserves, national parks, and so on.

In the following, we will discuss about nature reserves and the things that surround them.

 

Definition of Nature Reserve

According to the Ministry of Forestry of the Republic of Indonesia (2013), a nature reserve is defined as an area described as a forest with regulations related to legal protection because it has a unique ecosystem of plants and animals.

As for in Law no. 5 of 1990, a nature reserve is a form of nature reserve area because its natural conditions have specific plants, animals and certain ecosystems that need to be protected or preserved so that their development can take place naturally continuously.

In the Government Regulation of the Republic of Indonesia Number 28 of 2011 concerning the Management of Nature Reserve Areas and Nature Conservation Areas, nature reserves are KSAs which because of their natural conditions have specific/unique plant species and/or plant diversity along with natural phenomena and their ecosystems that require protection and preservation efforts so that its existence and development can take place naturally.

In the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), a nature reserve is a regional legal term in which the preservation of the flora and fauna contained therein is protected by law from the danger of extinction; nature reserve.

A nature reserve can be analogized as a container or place that contains relics of natural resources that are almost extinct, so they need to be protected and preserved.

From some of the explanations above, it can be concluded that nature reserves are protected forest areas because they have unique animals, plants and ecosystems so that their survival will continue to be sustainable.

Nature Reserve Criteria

The criteria for an area to be designated and designated as a nature reserve according to the Government Regulation of the Republic of Indonesia Number 28 of 2011 concerning Management of Nature Reserve Areas and Nature Conservation Areas in Article 6 are as follows.

1. Having a diversity of plant and/or wild animal species incorporated in an ecosystem type.
2. Having natural conditions, both plants and/or wild animals that are physically pristine and undisturbed.
3. There are communities of plants and/or animals and their ecosystems that are rare and/or endangered.
4. Having certain biota formations and/or constituent units.
5. Having a sufficient area and a certain shape that can support effective management and ensure the ongoing natural ecological processes.
6. And/or has potential characteristics and can be an example of an ecosystem whose existence requires conservation efforts.

 

Purpose of Establishing a Nature Reserve

Nature reserves are not established without reason, in general they exist to maintain the sustainability of ecosystems, plants and animals that are on the verge of extinction. Here’s Daric’s goal for nature.

1. Plant Preservation

Environmental damage is the background for the establishment of nature reserves so that plants that are almost rare and close to extinction can be preserved. This preservation is important to maintain its survival forever.

2. Set the Water Circulation Process

Plants are one of the important actors in the sustainability and maintenance of water on earth. Plants have natural properties, namely binding water in the soil. The water will be processed into oxygen through the process of photosynthesis.

Photosynthesis is included in the category of evaporation forms in which water evaporates into air. The air will become a cloud that is lowered again to earth. The nature of the roots that bind water is also useful for keeping the soil from sliding.

3. Maintain Soil Fertility and Test Soil Nutrients

Fertility of the soil layers, especially nutrients can be seen from the fertility of plants. The more fertile the plant, the higher the nutrient content in it.

Not only that, the existence of nature reserves can also maintain the fertility of the soil layer. Soil planted with several types of plants will maintain its fertility because the soil will continue to work to support the plants naturally.

4. Used as a Research Place

The natural state of the nature reserve is suitable for research. Researchers can conduct research on various things such as nutrient content, animals that exist in it, plants, ecosystems, and other things. So that it can develop a theory or formulate a theory.

5. Used as a Tourist Place

The naturalness and beauty of nature reserves can attract people to visit and enjoy them. Both domestic and foreign tourists.

6. As State Income

The large number of foreign tourists who come to Indonesia to enjoy nature reserves makes the state treasury more and more. Not only that, the country’s foreign exchange also rose from the difference in tariffs to enter nature reserves which were different from local tourists. Usually foreign tourists are charged a higher rate than local tourists.

List of Forest Hierarchies in Indonesia

Indonesia has a fairly large forest. These forests have the following hierarchical levels.

1. Production Forest Area

A production forest area is a forest area developed to meet the production of forest products as commodities that meet the needs of the community, particularly for industry, development and exports.

In Indonesia, most production forests are part of natural forests which are used as forest concessions and artificial forests or plantation forests. For example, tusam forest, teak, mahogany, jabon. bamboo, resin, and so on. As for the characteristics of production forests, namely intensive processing refers to the principles of sustainability, the majority are of age, and the tree species are pure.

The following are the types of production forest.

1. Limited Production Forest (HPT) is a forest that can only be exploited by selective logging. Limited Production Forests are forests allocated for low-intensity timber production. These limited production forests are generally located in mountainous areas where steep slopes make logging activities difficult.
2. Permanent Production Forest (HP) is a forest that can be exploited by selective logging or clear cutting.
3. Convertible Production Forest (HPK) whose forest area is determined by the slope type, soil and rainfall intensity class factors after each multiplied by the weighing number has a value of 124 or less outside of nature reserve forest and nature conservation forest. Not only that, forest areas are spatially reserved for use for the development of transmigration, agricultural settlements and plantations.

The characteristics of production forests are as follows.

• In one area there is only one type of plant or tree, such as teak, rubber, and so on.
• Intended for consumer needs.
• The area that is utilized is relatively wide because it is indeed to meet human needs.
• Usually owned by large private companies or local government.
• Utilization and use is strictly controlled.

2. Protected Forest Area

Protected forest area is a forest area that has the main function of protecting life support systems to regulate water management, control erosion, prevent flooding, prevent sea water intrusion, and maintain soil fertility. Indonesia regulates protected forest areas in the Law of the Republic of Indonesia No. 5 of 1990 concerning the Conservation of Biological Natural Resources and their Ecosystems. The law contains the protection of life support systems in a special chapter, namely Chapter II.

3. Conservation Forest Area

According to Law Number 41 of 1999 concerning Forestry, conservation forest is a forest area with certain characteristics which has the main function of preserving the diversity of plants and animals and their ecosystems. Conservation forests have several types of them.

1. Natural reserve areas (KSA) are state-owned forest areas with certain characteristics. The area is designated as an area for the protection and preservation of the diversity of animals, plants and their ecosystems. In these areas, manipulation by humans is permitted with the aim of maintaining the characteristics of the community and supporting certain species. The nature reserve area is divided into two areas. Here’s an explanation.
   • A nature reserve (CA) is a KSA which, due to its natural conditions, has specific/unique plant species and/or plant diversity along with natural phenomena and their ecosystems that require protection and preservation efforts so that their existence and development can take place naturally.
   • A wildlife reserve is a nature reserve area that has distinctive characteristics in the form of diversity and/or uniqueness of animal species whose habitat can be developed for their survival.
2. A nature conservation forest area (KPA) is a forest area with certain characteristics that functions to protect life support systems, preserve the diversity of plant and animal species, and make sustainable use of living natural resources and their ecosystems. In Law no. 5 of 1990, a nature conservation area is defined as an area with certain characteristics both on land and water. The nature conservation area is divided into three areas. Here’s the distribution.

• • A national park (TN) is defined as an area intended to preserve nature so that natural ecosystems are maintained or improved (if damaged). Not only preserving nature, national parks also function as places for scientific research, preservation of cultivation, improvement of knowledge, places of recreation and tourism. The national park management system is based on a zoning system for spatial arrangements within the national park area into management zones.
  • Natural tourism parks (TWA) are forest areas designated as natural recreation areas that can be used as tourist attractions or tourism activities. Even though it is allowed for tourism activities, it must adhere to the principles of nature conservation and protection. The establishment of a nature tourism park must go through a Natural Tourism Exploitation Permit (IPPA). For example permits for conservation areas for wildlife reserves, national parks, and large forests. Until now, there have been 118 units of nature tourism parks in Indonesia. this number includes areas in forests, land and sea.
  • Grand forest park (Tahura) is a forest area established to protect nature and preserve biodiversity. The flora and fauna that live in it come from their original habitat or other areas. Therefore, the habitat in Tahura can be formed naturally or formed into an artificial ecosystem. In Indonesia, there are approximately 22 forest park areas. Such as the Raja Lelo Grand Forest Park in Bengkulu with an area of ​​1,122 ha which was stipulated based on the Decree of the Minister of Forestry of the Republic of Indonesia Number: 21/Kpts/VI/1998 on January 7, 1988.

3. The new park is a forest area designated for hunting tourism. Its function is to accommodate activities related to hunting and facilitate community hobbies. In the new park is not allowed to do activities haphazardly.

There are a number of rules that must be obeyed. These include permits for weapons, time and season for hunting, types of animals to be hunted, and other regulations. Until now, Indonesia has 12 hunting park locations. One of them is Mount Tambora Selatan Hunting Park, West Nusa Tenggara.

Nature Reserves in Indonesia

The following is a list of nature reserves in Indonesia.

1. Maninjau Nature Reserve in Agam, West Sumatra

Inside the Maninjau Nature Reserve there is a habitat for Sumatran tigers and sun bears. Not only that, the nature reserve area is also inhabited by several wild animals and rare flowers. The rafflesia arnoldi flower once grew to a diameter of 107 cm. The main attraction of the area is Lake Maninjau with an area of ​​99.5 km2.

2. Ijen Crater Nature Reserve in Banyuwangi, East Java

The Ijen Crater Nature Reserve has an area of ​​2,468 ha, of which 92 ha is used as a nature tourism area. Biodiversity in nature reserves is grouped based on altitude above sea level. in areas with an altitude of 700-1,000 meters above sea level are categorized as Mountain Rain Forest with protected forest area coverage.

As for areas with an altitude of 1,000-2,500 meters above sea level, it is referred to as High Mountain Rain Forest which has the dominant type of vegetation in the form of edelweiss. Areas with an altitude of 2,500-4,000 meters above sea level are called Sub Alpine Rain Forests which are dominated by shrubs and shrubs.

The animals that live in it consist of panthers, forest cats, Javan langurs, mongooses, and 107 species of birds (including 21 endemic bird species such as the Javan Cekakak and Gunung Cucak).

3. West Waigeo Nature Reserve in Raja Ampat, West Papua

Weigo is north of Raja Ampat in the form of an island with an area of ​​301,127 ha. Actually, in the Waigeo Nature Reserve there are two nature reserves separated by Mayalibit Bay, namely West Waigeo with an area of ​​95,200 ha. And East Waigeo with an area of ​​119,500 ha.

The typical animal in it is Maleo Waigeo. Maleo Waigeo is a maleo bird that is sensitive to sound and hard to find. The number is estimated at only about 980 mature individuals. Therefore, this bird species is included in the endangered status on the International Union for Conservation of Nature (IUCN) red list . To preserve the flora and fauna in the nature reserve area, conservation activities are carried out in the form of area protection.

4. Anak Krakatau Nature Reserve in the Sunda Strait, Lampung

When visiting Mount Krakatau, tourists can learn about the awesomeness of the eruption of Mount Krakatau in 1883. This area is also the largest natural laboratory with an area of ​​13 thousand hectares.

The main attraction of Mount Krakatau is the ascent to the Anak Krakatau with beautiful and exotic ocean views. There are also 206 species of fungi, 61 ferns, 13 types of lichens and 257 types of spermatophytes that grow in this area.

• Examples of natural resources derived from plants
• Generative vegetative
• Dicot Plant characteristics and examples
• Benefits of solar thermal energy
• Monocot plants

Lego-Lego dance is a typical traditional dance from East Nusa Tenggara, more precisely in the Alor area.
In general, this traditional dance is presented to welcome guests, cultural events and wedding
ceremonies and so on.

As a traditional dance art, Lego-Lego Dance has been passed down from generation to generation by ancestors
from generation to generation. Even today, the Lego-Lego Dance is still being preserved and is
still routinely performed in various events.

The Lego-Lego dance is usually performed by male and female dancers in a circle by holding hands with each other
while dancing the Lego-Lego Dance without regard to differences in social or religious status between one dancer
and another.

Because of this, the Lego-Lego Dance has earned the nickname as a multi-ethnic dance, where every ethnic
group, language, clan, religion, gender or social status come together in a performance. More
about the traditional Lego-lego dance that is typical of East Nusa Tenggara (NTT), here is the
explanation.

The History of the Lego-Lego Dance

Alur Regency, NTT is known as Negeri 1000 Moko because of the musical instrument from Alor which is quite
legendary. This musical instrument, not only functions as a musical instrument, Moko is a
musical instrument made of bronze and is often used as a dowry and pays a number of fines.

The Moko musical instrument is also used by the people of Alor as an accompaniment to traditional dance,
namely the Lego-Lego Dance. If Sinaumed’s hears the word Lego, maybe Sinaumed’s will immediately
imagine children’s games.

Even though it has the same name, the lego in this dance has a different meaning. This Alor
regional dance from NTT is played en masse by both men and women.

Therefore, the Lego-Lego Dance performance will be very lively. The special formation that can
be seen from the Lego-Lego Dance is the position of holding hands and forming a big circle.

This art from Alor has been passed down from generation to generation, so that until now the people of Alor
still often perform the Lego-Lego Dance. At first, the emergence of the Lego-Lego Dance was
used as a dance in traditional ceremonies, as a form of gratitude for the local community.

This form of gratitude is displayed by the community by holding hands and circling the altar.
The dancers will also sing songs of praise to God in unison when dancing.

The altar is a special object whose existence is sacred by the people of Alor. With the altar
in the middle of the Lego-lego dancers, this altar is also a special feature that distinguishes the
Lego-Lego Dance from traditional dances from other regions.

Lego-Lego dance is not only played together with the accompaniment of musical instruments, sometimes this
traditional dance is only accompanied by the singing of the dancers with the addition of clattering sounds from
the dancer’s anklets.

The implementation of the Lego-Lego Dance in each region may be different. Depends on the
traditions of the area.

Lego-Lego dance is also referred to as a multi-ethnic dance, because it is danced by many people regardless of
gender, religion, social status, clan and language, all dancers unite and dance in an oral tradition performance
called Lego-lego.

When doing this Lego-Lego Dance, the dancers will be guided by one or even two helpers or pantun
interpreters. The support worker in the Lego-Lego Dance is a man who is the elder of the
community and is considered to have mastered the most songs in the Lego-Lego Dance performance.

The number of members of the Lego-lego dancers can usually reach tens or even hundreds of people.

This traditional NTT dance is quite unique, because there is a process of transferring knowledge orally to the
Alor-Pantar community and not just a dance performance.

In every Lego-lego poem read or sung by the Juru Pukong, it usually contains a teaching delivered by the
community and the aim is to respect each other between tribes, clans and maintain harmony between religious
communities.

Syar Lego-lego also conveyed about the history of ancestors, tribal history and about migration between
tribes. The Lego-Lego dance originating from Alor Pantar Island also has differences in the
musical instruments used, between the Alor Pantar people who live in coastal areas and the Alor Pantar
people who live in mountainous areas.

The Lego-Lego Dance performed by people living in the coastal areas of Alor Pantar or Nuh Atinang, is generally
accompanied by musical instruments such as gongs and drums.

Meanwhile, people who are in the mountainous region of Alor Pantar or Nuh Mate, usually only use musical
accompaniment that comes from the stomping feet of male dancers and the anklets used by female dancers.

The Lego-Lego Alor Pantar dance generally has the same characteristics when making movements. The musical
instruments used are not only bells and whistles, but there are several types such as fong, maal or moko, long
drum or tubbi and others.

Lego-Lego Dance props

As with other traditional dances, the Lego-Lego Dance also requires special properties that are used to
support the performance of the Lego-Lego Dance. Some of the properties used are such as
accessories, clothing and musical instruments.

All the properties of the Lego-Lego Dance are not mandatory. Sometimes there are also
Lego-Lego Dance performances that only use part of the property. Here are some commonly used
Lego-Lego Dance properties.

1. Gongs

When performing the Lego-Lego Dance, the dancers will be accompanied by musical instruments such as a gong.
The gong is in the form of a circle which is sounded by being hit with a special hammer.

The sizes of the gongs used also vary, some are large so that two people need to lift them, but there are
also small gongs. Even so, there is also the Lego-Lego Dance which is played without the use of
any musical instruments, only with the rhythm of the dancers’ stomping feet and clattering anklets.

2. Moko

Moko is a traditional musical instrument typical of Alor. This one musical instrument is
almost shaped like a drum and has different sizes. In general, Moko is made of copper, brass or
even bronze.

Since ancient times, the Moko musical instrument has often been used by the people of Alor as a barter tool, a
tool to pay fines or even dowry.

Ownership of the Moko musical instrument for the people of Alor can show the social status of that person.
Therefore, the Moko musical instrument is also often used as a wedding dowry which is quite
valuable for the community.

3. Typical Alor woven fabrics

Unlike traditional dances typical of Java or other regions which have special costumes, in the Lego-Lego
Dance, the dancers generally do not need to wear special costumes. However, in general, the
dancers will wear clothes made of woven fabrics typical of Alor.

This typical Alor woven fabric has a distinctive feature, namely the use of walnut motifs.
Because Alor Island is also known as Kenari Island. Alor woven cloth craftsmen are
very numerous in Kupang and other areas of NTT, so it is not difficult to find this typical Alor woven
fabric.

4. Custom clothing

Lego-lego dancers generally only wear traditional clothes when art events are held. For male
dancers, the traditional clothes worn will be combined with head coverings, so the dancers will look
neater.

Meanwhile, female dancers generally let their hair loose when performing the Lego-Lego Dance.
Of course, traditional clothing from Alor will be combined with various other accessories.

5. Headband

The accessories used in the first Lego-Lego Dance performance are accessories worn by male dancers, namely
headbands. However, these headband accessories can also be worn by female dancers.
Even so, the design of the men’s and women’s headbands is different.

For female dancers, the headband used is V-shaped and consists of a combination of white, black and red.
To make the headband look more attractive, it is usually added with other accessories such as
necklaces, earrings and bracelets.

Meanwhile, the headband used by male dancers is shaped almost like a crown. To make it look
more eccentric, in general, a headband will be added with a tie and jewelry worn on the arm.

For making headbands for men, usually using red cloth, carpet, wax glue and a few strands of bird feathers.
The combination of these properties will make the Lego-Lego Dance that is displayed even more
attractive and harmonious.

6. Anklet

The final property used in the Lego-Lego Dance is the anklet. The anklet property will be used
in the Lego-Lego Dance with or without musical accompaniment.

This anklet has the benefit of producing a jingling sound when the dancer walks or dances. Of
course, the sound from the anklets will make it easier for the dancers to match each step and make the dance
more harmonious. Given that the Lego-Lego Dance is usually danced in large groups.

Functions of Lego-Lego Dance

The staging of the Lego-Lego Dance, of course, will be eagerly awaited by the local community and visitors.
Because the Lego-Lego Dance has meaning and uniqueness that makes this dance more interesting to
watch. Apart from that, the Lego-Lego Dance does not only function as entertainment.

There are many functions of the Lego-Lego Dance which make this traditional dance from NTT still
sustainable today. The following is an explanation of the function of the Lego-Lego
Dance.

1. As a dance to welcome guests

Lego-Lego Dance is often performed when there are festivals or even big events. The aim is to
welcome guests or visitors who attend the event or festival.

This traditional dance typical of NTT is performed when there is a big event to introduce the culture of
the Alot people to foreigners visiting from other parts of Indonesia or from abroad. In
addition, the Lego-Lego Dance also shows that the people of Alor, NTT are friendly when welcoming
guests.

2. As a form of joy,
after successfully achieving certain things

The Lego-Lego dance is also often performed as a form of gratitude after the community has achieved
success. For example, when the community receives smoothness and success when harvesting crops
that have been cared for for a long time and painstakingly.

Not only that, the Lego-Lego Dance will also be performed when there are people who are carrying out a
wedding ceremony. Apart from weddings, the Lego-Lego dance was also performed to welcome the
arrival of war troops.

The dancers will dance in a circle in unison while singing praises to God. This Lego-Lego
Dance performance is a form of expression of joy from the people of Alor for all forms of success received
by the community. Therefore, people will also feel the joy by dancing Lego-lego.

3. Actualization of community togetherness

The hand-in-hand movement performed by the Lego-lego dancers is a manifestation of the actualization of the
unity of all Alor people. This one movement is also a reflection of the people who have a
mutual cooperation spirit, in accordance with the meaning of the Lego-Lego Dance. So in that
way, preserving the Lego-Lego Dance is included as one of the efforts in preserving the culture of mutual
cooperation from the community.

4. Welcoming at the Sunna Hada Event

The next function of the Lego-Lego Dance is to welcome the Sunna Hada event. The Sunna Hada
event is one of the cultures that is still being preserved and carried out by the people of Alor.

Sunna Hada is a mass circumcision tradition that is held based on a certain period. There are
also children who may follow Sunna Hada, namely boys with an age range of 4 to 10 years.

The implementation of Sunna Hada also involves several tribes at once. At the event, the community will also
dance Lego-lego simultaneously as a welcome from the Sunna Hada event.

5. Expression of gratitude for the harvest

The majority of Alor people have their main occupation as farmers. Many Alor residents focus
on managing their fields by cultivating fields with rice, sweet potatoes, beans, sorghum and corn,

When the harvest season has arrived, the gratitude of the farmers in Alor will be poured out with praise to God
Almighty and this praise will be carried out in the Lego-Lego Dance performance.

In addition to the five functions of the Lego-Lego Dance that make this traditional dance must be preserved,
there are also several uniqueness of the Lego-Lego Dance that are able to attract the interest of local and
foreign tourists.

According to historical records, since time immemorial the people of Alor have often carried out work by
mutual cooperation. After the work is completed, the community will surround the altar and give
thanks and sing praises to God.

This custom is then known as the Lego-Lego Dance tradition to this day. Therefore, every local
community feels happy for something, then the form of their joy will be expressed in the form of
dance.

The uniqueness of the Lego-Lego Dance can be seen from the large number of dancers who participate in the dance
with or without musical accompaniment, even the dancers in this dance do not look at gender, everyone can
participate in the dance.

To produce harmonious movements, dancers need to practice and concentrate fully. So, you will
see a compact dance that describes the function or meaning of this dance, namely togetherness and mutual
cooperation.

That is an explanation of the Lego-Lego Dance, which is a traditional dance typical of the Alor region, East Nusa
Tenggara.

Getting to Know the Layers of the Sun and Their Explanations – Lots of people already know what the sun is. The sun is the only source of natural light that can illuminate the Earth. Because the sun also we know a condition of the Earth, namely day. Apart from being the only full source of light that can illuminate the universe, the sun is also the largest and closest star to Earth. The sun is also the center of the solar system and the axis of the planets in the solar system that surround it.

The sun has the form of a bright gas ball that has a very large size. With the fusion reaction at the core of the sun, it is the reason why the sun can glow. Because of the enormity of the sun’s rays, when we look at it from Earth, we can see that the sun’s surface is smooth and even slippery. The glow on the sun is not solely with light, but also has a very high temperature.

Therefore solar thermal energy is used in various activities on Earth and supports the occurrence of life on Earth. Even with the sun’s rays or heat, this is the greatest source of energy that can be owned by the Earth. Without sunlight, there would be no life on Earth or even any living things on Earth at all. This is because the sun is a very central position to the Earth and other planets

Layers of the Sun

Earth is a planet inhabited by living things that have various layers. The layers of the Earth that we live in are inside and outside the Earth. If it’s inside the Earth, then that layer is called the Earth’s constituent layer. This layer contains soil and rocks. Meanwhile, the layer outside the Earth is called the atmosphere. This layer contains the air layer that surrounds the Earth.

Not only does the Earth have layers, but other planets also have the same layers, even the sun, as the center of the solar system, also has layers. This layer consists of several types and several levels. There are 4 layers of the sun that must be known together.

Photosphere Layer

The first layer of the sun or the outermost layer of the sun is called the photosphere. The photosphere is also known as the light layer. The photosphere is a part of the sun’s surface that forms a very large ball of gas and has a thickness of up to 350 km and the boundaries of the layers are not clearly visible. This photosphere is like a golden disk.

Of the many layers of the sun, it is this layer of the photosphere that can emit the strongest light, so it is also called the light layer. The strong light that is released in this layer reaches the Earth and is known as sunlight. Apart from light, this layer also emits heat energy along with the sunlight. Because light and heat energy have been distributed to the surroundings, the temperature in this layer will be the lowest compared to the other layers.

The temperature of this layer of the photosphere touches 5,700 Kelvin. At such temperatures, an object can emit a yellow light, because light or sunlight has a yellowish color. In addition to the light that is dazzling to the eye, in this layer light waves are also produced, such as infrared and ultraviolet rays.

 

You can learn about Let’s Adventure To The Sun, Moon And Mars
by R.Dewi Cupita

Chromosphere Layer

Then, the next layer after the photosphere layer is the chromosphere layer. This layer is the layer above the photosphere. This layer is often said to be the layer of the sun’s atmosphere and for this chromosphere layer itself is the lowest part of the sun’s atmosphere. The chromosphere layer itself is thicker than the photosphere layer, which is as far as 16,000 km.

This chromosphere layer is a layer that contains lots of particles such as electrons, protons, and neutrons. The temperature of this chromosphere layer averages around 6,000 to 20,000 kelvins. The deeper you go, the temperature in this chromosphere layer will be hotter.

So basically this chromosphere layer is a layer that is difficult to see by the naked eye. However, this chromosphere layer can be seen with the human naked eye during a total solar eclipse. During the process of this total solar eclipse, the chromosphere layer will look like a red ring. This red color is proof that the chromosphere layer emits light that is weaker than the photosphere layer.

Even though it can be seen with the human eye during a solar eclipse, when you see this layer with the naked eye without any protection at all, it will be very dangerous because the ultraviolet light that is released is very fast, causing damage to the eyes. The light launched by the chromosphere layer is formed from hydrogen gas. In this layer of the chromosphere there is a jump of hot gas outwards which returns to the sun. These hot gas jumps are called prominences. In this layer of the chromosphere we can get a radio wave called “star radio”.

Corona

In this third layer that is on the sun is the corona layer. This corona layer is an outermost layer of the sun. The corona layer includes both the photosphere and the chromosphere. The corona layer is also called the outer layer of the sun’s atmosphere. In this corona is also a layer in the form of gas, even though the gas that is present is very little and very thin.

Because the gas is thin, its shape can change every time and measuring the boundaries of this layer becomes very difficult. The corona layer usually looks like a white crown that covers the sun. Meanwhile, when a total solar eclipse occurs, the layer will appear to have a grayish color. Because it has a shape similar to a crown, this layer is called corona which means “crown”.

The corona layer is about 1,000,000 kelvin thick. This corona layer becomes the layer of the sun which contains lots of argon, nickel, iron atoms, and also lime. So that you can observe the corona every time by using a tool called a telescope. The telescope used to observe the corona layer is called a coronagraph.

Core

For the next layer is the core layer of the sun. The sun’s core is the deepest part of the sun. So that we can know that it is in this section that has the highest temperature among all layers. This layer of the sun has a temperature of 15,000,000 kelvins. Because it has a very high temperature, it is in this layer that fusion reactions occur.

The fusion reaction that occurs is because in the sun’s core there are many charges, namely electrons (atoms with a negative charge), protons (atoms with a positive charge), and also neutrons (atoms with a neutral nature). Even at the core of the sun, it has a gravitational force that can pull all matter so that it forms a pressure.

The energy that is created is due to fusion reactions or thermonuclear reactions which are then emitted out by a radiation process. The core part of the sun is around 502,000 km below the sun’s surface. At the core of the sun has a diameter of 386,160 km. The extent of the sun’s core fulfills up to 25% of the total solar radiation as a whole.

Temperature and Solar Energy Sources

That the shining sun is not just an ordinary light, but behind this shining light there is a very high temperature. So that the sun produces very high heat. The heat on this high sun and supported by its large size makes this sun’s heat clearly felt by other planets. Even the sun’s heat becomes the greatest natural heat energy for the Earth.

The temperature in the sun is very high and each layer has a different temperature. The temperature on the sun is measured in Kelvin units. In this part of the sun the deeper it will be the hotter the temperature. The following is a complete breakdown of the temperature of the layers that exist on the sun:

• The photosphere layer (outermost layer), has an average temperature of 5700 Kelvin
• The chromosphere layer, has a temperature of around 6,000 to 20,000 Kelvin
• The corona layer, has a temperature of about 1 million Kelvin

Those are some details of the temperature that the sun’s layers have. The heat from the sun is very high, so use units of Kelvin to measure it. 1 Kelvin itself, if you change it to Celsius, you get -275.15ᵒ C. The temperature on the sun is much higher than on Earth. So, this solar heat can be used for various activities.

This source of energy from the sun comes from the fusion reaction that is in the sun’s core. This fusion reaction is a fusion of hydrogen atoms that turn into helium. So that the fusion reaction will produce enormous energy. The sun is composed of several kinds of gases, including helium (22%), hydrogen (76%), oxygen and other gases (2%).

Sun Size

The sun is the biggest star in the solar system. A star is a celestial body that can emit its own light. The diameter of the circle on the sun is 1,400,000 km wide, and at this size it is about 109 times larger than the diameter of the Earth.

With such a large area, the sun itself has the broadest gravitational force as well. So that this sun can become the center of the solar system and can pull the planets around it to form an orbit. Through their respective orbits, the planets revolve around the sun and are called revolution events.

 

You can learn about IMC Little Scientist: Catching the Sun
by Elvina Lim Kusumo

Benefits of the Sun

The sun, which is the center of the solar system, becomes a place for the planets to depend. The sun, which continues to radiate its warmth, will create many benefits and functions for the life around it. The sun is the center of the solar system as well as being the only source of light for the Earth. Sunlight itself becomes very important for the Earth and the survival of living things that live. We as living beings, in our daily lives, take advantage of the services of this sunlight.

The following are the benefits of the benefits of the sun that can be felt in everyday life.

Help the drying process

One of the benefits that we can feel directly from the hot sun is to help the drying process. Yes, sunlight is the only thing that is relied upon when carrying out the natural drying process, so it can help with daily work. Some drying that often relies on sunlight are drying clothes, drying rice, salted fish, and other agricultural and marine products. Drying in the sun will give better results than using a machine. In addition, drying with sunlight will also be more frequent, so the process can be completed more quickly.

Helping the implementation of photosynthesis in plants

One of the functions that can be enjoyed by living things, especially plants, from the presence of sunlight can help carry out the process of photosynthesis. As we all know that the process of photosynthesis is a feeding activity carried out by plants.

In addition to the process or activity of eating, photosynthesis can be beneficial for humans because it will produce oxygen which is often needed for humans and animals to breathe. Without the presence of sunlight, this photosynthesis process will not be able to occur, so the presence of sunlight is very important.

The greatest source of energy

Sunlight is the largest natural energy source on Earth. With sunlight, humans will be able to carry out various activities and also make various discoveries that can help human activities in their daily lives. This very useful sunlight can be used for electricity generation, namely for PLTS or Solar Power Plants. As we all know, electricity itself is very useful and much needed by humans. Without electricity, humans will not be able to carry out all activities or things smoothly.

Healthy body

Sunlight is also useful for nourishing the body. Sunlight in the morning is very rich in vitamin D which is suitable for healthy bones and teeth. So many children are advised to sunbathe their bodies in the morning to benefit from the sun’s rays. Besides that, the sun in the morning is not too hot, so we can use it to sunbathe for quite a long time.

Regulating the solar system

Another function of the sun is as the center and regulator of the solar system. This function is the central function of the sun and its relation to other celestial bodies. Because with this sun, these planets have orbits around them and can get goodness from sunlight.

Those are some of the benefits that can be felt from the presence of the sun, the benefits of its light and heat, as well as the function of the sun itself. Apart from the benefits that have been mentioned, there are many more benefits of the presence of the sun that can be felt.

 

You can learn about SD/MI Class II Thematic Theme 6 Water, Earth & Sun Revision
by Murwani Dewi Wijayanti, Elisa Shapry, M Suranto

 

Disturbances in the Sun

The active symptoms that exist in the sun or the activity of the sun itself often result in disturbances in the sun itself. These disturbances are as follows.

Lumps in the Photosphere (Granulation)

The lumps that arise due to the propagation of hot gas from the sun’s core to the surface. Thus, the surface of the sun is not flat but forms clumps.

Sunspots (Sun Spots)

These sunspots are areas where a very strong magnetic field appears. These spots are in the form of holes on the sun’s surface where hot gas comes out of the sun’s core, so they can interfere with radio wave telecommunications on earth.

The Flame of the Sun

The solar flare is the occurrence of gas scattering from the edge of the sun’s chromosphere. These flames can reach a height of 10,000 km. This flame is often called the prominence or “protuberant”. The flames consist of a mass of protons and electrons from hydrogen atoms that can move at high speeds.

The mass of these particles can reach the earth’s surface. Before it can enter the earth, the emission of these particles will be restrained by the earth’s magnetic field (Van Allen belt), so the speed of these particles decreases and moves towards the poles, then glowing particles are called aurorae. The scattering of these particles greatly disrupts communication systems on radio waves. Aurora in the southern hemisphere is called Aurora Australis, while in the northern part it is called Aurora Borealis.

Explosion (Flare)

Flare itself is an explosion of gas that is above the surface of the sun. Flares can cause interference with radio communication systems, because the gas eruption consists of gas particles that are electrically charged.

Recommended Books & Articles Related to the Sun

Inventor of copy paste – Who doesn’t know about the copy and paste feature on computers, laptops, and other types of gadgets. One of the functions on the computer must be very familiar to most people. Especially for those who frequently use computers and such.

This useful function for copying and moving text and images on the computer has a history of its own. The inventor of copy paste is Larry Tesler. For Sinaumed’s who often use this function, of course you have to thank the inventor.

The name Larry Tesler is quite famous and popular because many people call him. Until February 20, 2020, he died at the age of 74.

The term paste is very close to “pasta”. Where paste is also a kind of function that was used by ancient publishers to edit a reading before it was later published. The trick is to use scissors, then “paste” or attach it to another part of the target. To glue it, they use pasta media. Not only the type of pasta is unique, but also the type of scissors too. The mouth of the scissors used has a length of up to 8.5 inches.

Since computers have become popular, scissors and pasta have slowly been abandoned. However, it is not as easy as it is today. In the 1960s, a long string of commands had to be typed to copy a piece of writing and then pasted in a certain place. Then in 1974 to 1975 there was a slight change.

Where an employee at Xerox named Lawrence G. tesler found a way of copy paste that is easier and simpler. Then the right was followed by Apple in 1981 which started copying, ctrl C to cut and ctrl V to paste or paste. This technology becomes more complete with the existence of ctrl Z to cancel or undo. Windows then adopted Apple’s findings.

Meaning of Copy Paste

In computers, the term cut means to cut a file, text, or something else. Cut will not be able to duplicate something that has been cut. The cut function will move a file to its destination. While copy means to copy. The copy command is used to duplicate a file, text, folder, and so on. The way this feature works is to duplicate something and then move it to another place. The cut and copy commands will not work without the paste command. The paste feature is used to paste the results of the cut or copy to the destination.

Background of Larry Tesler the Inventor of Copy Paste

Larry Tesler is an alumnus of the Computer Science major at Stanford University. He graduated in 1960. Throughout college, Tesler did a lot of programming work. So that when he graduates, work as a consultant is also quite easy to do. Because, he was one of the few people who at that time had programming qualifications in Palo Alto. But unfortunately, in the 1960s there was an economic recession which caused the programming consulting business to fade. This made him leave the business and start working for someone else.

The first time he worked was at his alma mater as manager of Stanford University’s AI laboratory. Besides that, he also manages learning at the Mid Peninsula Free University. At that time, the world of technology research was still his passion. So that in the 1970s, Tesler left the laboratory with the research institute owned by XEROX.

Invention of the Copy Paste Function

In an institution called the Xerox Palo Alto Research Center (PARC), Tesler discovered the Copy and Paste functions. At that time, he collaborated with several people, one of which was Tim Mott, who was in charge of working on the Gypsy text editor project. Within the project, Tesler modeled several methods for copying and moving sections of text. At that time, the functions created by Tesler were directly called copy, paste, and also cut. Tesler’s portfolio on the subject even exists today. Ultimately, Tesler’s performance intrigued Steve Jobs.

Larry Tesler Joins Apple

Steve Jobs considered Tesler’s performance at Xerox a gold mine. Therefore, Steve Jobs accepted Tesler to be part of the genius technicians at Xerox. At the Apple company, Tesler has worked for approximately 20 years. The highest position he ever got was Chief Scientist in 1993.

Several computer products from Apple, such as the Macintosh, Lisa, and Newton, all came from Tesler. Apart from that, Tesler was also a very supportive person that Apple should invest in Advanced RISC Machines or ARM. It is this investment that makes iPhone products stronger. Because, they have become able to build their own strong or powerful chipset ecosystem until now.

Working As a Computer Scientist in Silicon Valley

In the early 1960s, Tesler started working in Silicon Valley. There, he worked at the largest IT companies in the United States. At that time, computers could not be used by most people. Tesler spent approximately 17 years as a computer scientist. He also briefly worked at Amazon and Yahoo after leaving the Apple company.

As previously explained, copy paste was originally made not to take or seize other people’s work. Instead, this function is made to facilitate work. Where this method makes it very easy for the creator to take or cut parts of the text and then move it to another part. So that the creator does not have to bother to retype the information he wants to move.

The use of copy paste was first recorded in 1973 to 1976 by Larry Tesler and his friend, Tim Nott. The function is used for Gypsy programming. Because of its convenience and efficiency, the copy paste function began to spread widely until it is very well known today. Where the convenience can be felt when we want to copy a long piece of information to be copied to another section where previously we had to retype the information and type it manually.

Of course this is very tiring right? Not only will it drain time, it will also drain energy and mind. But with the development of technology, copy and paste actually began to be misused. If it was originally used to make work easier, nowadays copy paste is used to carry out various kinds of plagiarism that occur in written works and others. Apart from all that, we should be grateful to Larry Tesler who has created copy and paste to help many people to solve problems more easily and practically.

Difference between Copy and Paste

When discussing copy paste, of course we are all familiar with one of the functions on these electronic devices. Especially those who often struggle with computers, laptops, or other media that have a copy paste function. With these two features, it is indeed very easy for us to copy a text or document and writing to another place without the need to change the contents.

The copy paste feature is currently trending because it provides many benefits and really helps with the activity of typing text and documents. We can imagine if when we type, we don’t have the copy and paste feature. Of course we have to retype all the text and documents that we want to copy to later be moved or duplicated on another page. For Sinaumed’s, who may have often heard the term copy paste but don’t know exactly what the difference between the two is. So the explanation below needs to be read carefully. Actually the difference from copy and paste lies in its usability or function. The uses of copy paste are:

a. Copy is a command to copy a document or other text from one place to another. Whether it’s within a single page document or between documents. If you copy it using the “copy” command, the original document or text file will remain.
b. Paste is a command to move or paste a file or document that we have taken by copying.

We can find this copy paste feature in almost all computer and Android programs. For example, in MS Word, MS Excel, Adobe Photshop, Android, Coreldraw, and many more. For its own function must also be sequential. This is because if we want to use the copy feature, then of course we will need the paste feature.

So that what we are going to copy can be moved and duplicated on another page by using the paste feature. Without pasting, our goal of copying documents and text will not work. In order to better understand the difference between copy and paste, here are some fairly easy ways to use the copy paste feature on your computer.

Use of Copy Paste on Computer

a. Select files to copy:

– Text: If you are copying text, then click and drag the cursor until the text you want to copy is marked, then release the click.
– Document: If you want to copy a file, then select the file by pressing and holding down the Ctrl key while the file selection process is in progress.
– Images: If you are going to copy an image, then you can select several images that you want to copy by clicking on the image.

b. Then the next way after you have selected the files to copy, the next step is to click on the right side of the file using the trackpad or mouse. If you use the trackpad by using two fingers or by tapping the right side of the trackpad with just one finger. So make sure that the method is in accordance with the settings on the computer.

c. After that, you can click copy. Then the document or file to be copied will be copied to the clipboard on the computer, as temporary storage

d. For other alternatives, it’s definitely easy to understand the difference between copy and definitely based on its use, that is, you can press the ctrl+c keys simultaneously. Generally for some applications, you can click “edit” in the menu section, then you can click copy.

Those are some explanations about the history of the inventor of copy paste and its development to date. So, is Sinaumed’s also among the people who take advantage of this feature on computers and other devices?

History of Bedhaya Dance – In general, sinaumedia Friends can enjoy a variety of Indonesian
arts and dances at any time. However, Central Java Province has a dance that cannot be
performed every time. The dancers to the audience watching in its implementation are required
to follow the rules that have been set. The dance is Bedhaya Ketawang from Surakarta.

Bedhaya Ketawang dance is a special dance that is considered sacred as a symbol of the greatness of the
king. This dance is a traditional palace dance which is full of meaning and has a close
relationship with traditional ceremonies, religion, and the romance of the King of Mataram and Kanjeng Ratu
Kidul.

Are you curious about this dance? Please continue to refer to the following reviews to the
end!

Beksan Bedhaya Ketawang is a sacred dance or heirloom dance that is only performed during the coronation or
Lilinandalem Jumenengan ISKS Paku Buwana (commemoration of the king’s ascension). The
history of the Bedhaya Ketawang dance tells the story of Panembahan Senopati’s hermitage who met and
made love with Ratu Kencanasari or better known as Kanjeng Ratu Kidul who later became the forerunner of
the Bedhaya Ketawang dance.

Quoting an explanation in a book entitled Learning Dance in Indonesia and Abroad written by Arina Restian,
the name Bedhaya Ketawang itself comes from the word bedhaya which means “female dancer in a
palace or palace”, while ketawang means “sky” or “cloudy sky”. (identical with something
high, nobility, and glory). The Bedhaya Ketawang dance is a sacred sacred dance because it
involves divinity: nothing will happen without the will of God Almighty.

Ketawang symbolizes something high, holy, and the abode of the gods. The dancers are
symbolized by the location of the scorpion star, which is seven to nine people wearing matching costumes.
According to belief, Kanjeng Ratu Kidul will attend and join the dance as the 10th dancer.

Then, what is the pattern for the Bedhaya Ketawang dance floor? Here’s an explanation.

History of Bedhaya Dance

There are several legends that reveal the formation of this dance. Once upon a time, Sultan
Agung Hanyakrakusuma, who ruled the Mataram Sultanate from 1613–1645 was doing a meditation ritual.
That said, in silence the king heard the sound of tembangan (humming) from the direction of Tawang
or the sky. Sultan Agung was amazed by the hum.

As soon as the meditation was finished, Sultan Agung summoned four of his companions, namely Panembahan
Purbaya, Kyai Panjang Mas, Prince Karang Gayam II, and Tumenggung Alap-Alap. Sultan Agung
expressed his inner testimony to them. Sultan Agung himself then created a dance called
Bedhaya Ketawang because he was inspired by the supernatural experience he had.

According to another version, it is also said that Panembahan Senapati met and made love with Ratu Kencanasari or
also known as Kanjeng Ratu Kidul in her hermitage, which later became the forerunner of this dance.

After the Giyanti Agreement in 1755 Pakubuwana III and Hamengkubuwana I divided the inheritance of the Mataram
Sultanate, part of which belonged to the Surakarta Sunanate and the other part belonged to the Yogyakarta
Sultanate.

In the end, the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance became the property of the Surakarta Hadiningrat Kesunanan Palace.
Until now, in its development, the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is still being performed during the
coronation and the commemoration of the ascension ceremony of Sunan Surakarta (SISKS Pakubuwana).

About Dance and Philosophical Meaning

The Bedhaya Ketawang dance is a dance of greatness which is only performed at the coronation and
commemoration of the king’s ascension in the Surakarta Sunanate. This dance is a sacred dance
that is sacred to the people and the Surakarta Sunanate.

Historically, this dance originated when Sultan Agung ruled the Mataram sultanate in 1613–1645.
At one point, Sultan Agung was performing a meditation ritual and he heard humming from the sky,
Sultan Agung was amazed by the hum. Then he summoned his bodyguards and told them what had
happened. It was from this incident that Sultan Agung created a dance called bedhaya
ketawang . There is also another version which says that in his meditation Panembahan
Senapati met and made love with Ratu Kencanasari or Kanjeng Ratu Kidul who later became the forerunner
of this dance.

However, after the Giyanti agreement in 1755, the Mataram sultanate’s inheritance was divided between
Pakubuwana III and Hamengkubuwana I. In addition to the territorial division, the agreement also included a
distribution of cultural heritage. The Bedhaya Ketawang dance was finally given to the
Surakarta Kasunanan and in its development this dance was still performed at the coronation and
commemoration of the ascension of Sunan Surakarta.

This Bedhaya Ketawang dance depicts Kanjeng Ratu Kidul’s love affair with the king of Mataram.
All of that is embodied in the dance moves. The words contained in the song
accompanying this dance describe Kanjeng Ratu Kidul’s outpouring of heart for the king. This
dance is usually played by nine female dancers. According to public belief, every performance
of the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is believed to have Kanjeng Ratu Kidul present and dancing as the tenth
dancer.

As a sacred dance, there are several conditions that every dancer must have. The main
requirement is that the dancers must be pure girls and not menstruating. If they are
menstruating, dancers must first ask permission from Kanjeng Ratu Kidul by performing a caos
dhahar on the sanga buwana stage, the Surakarta palace. This is done by fasting for
several days before the show. The purity of the dancers is very important, because it is
said that during the rehearsal, Kangjeng Ratu Kidul will come over to the dancers if her movements are
still wrong.

In the show, the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is accompanied by the accompaniment of ketawang gedhe gending music
with pelog tones. The instruments used include kethuk, kenong, gong, kendhang ,
and manak . In the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance, it is divided into three rounds
(scenes). In the middle of the dance, the gendhing tone changes to slendro for 2 times.
After that, the gending tone returns to the pelog tone until the dance ends.

Apart from being accompanied by gending music, the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is accompanied by a song (song)
that describes Kanjeng Ratu Kidul’s outpouring of heart for the king. In the first part the
dance is accompanied by the song Durma, then it is continued by Ratnamulya. When the dancers
return to the palace ageng prabasuyasa , musical instruments are added to the xylophone,
fiddle, gender and flute to add to the harmony of the atmosphere.

In the show, the clothing worn by dancers in the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is the clothing worn by Javanese brides,
namely Dodot Ageng or commonly referred to as Basahan . For the hair, use
the Bokor Mengkurep Bun, which is a coil that is larger in size than the Yogyakarta style
bun.

The jewelery accessories used include centhung, garudha mungkur, comb saajar rapids, cundhuk mentul, and
arrived dhadha (a flower arrangement worn on the bun , which extends to the right side
of the chest).

Bedhaya Ketawang is a dance that functions not only as entertainment, because this dance is only danced for
something special and in a very official setting. The Bedhaya Ketawang dance depicts the love
affair between Kangjeng Ratu Kidul and the kings of Mataram. Everything is manifested in the
movements of the hands and all parts of the body, the way the sondher is held and so on.
All the words listed in the song that accompanies the dance show a picture of Kanjeng Ratu
Kidul’s outpouring of love for the king.

According to public belief, every time the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance is performed, it is believed that Kanjeng
Ratu Kidul will attend the ceremony and join the dance as the tenth dancer. The Bedhaya
Ketawang dance is performed by nine dancers. In Javanese mythology, the nine dancers of Bedhaya
Ketawang depict the nine cardinal directions ruled by nine gods called Nawasanga .

As a sacred dance, there are several conditions that must be possessed by the dancers. The
main condition is that the dancer must be a pure girl and not menstruating. If they are
menstruating, dancers are still allowed to dance with the condition that they have to ask permission from
Kanjeng Ratu Kidul to perform caos dhahar at the Sangga Buwana Stage, Keraton Surakarta.

The next requirement is to be spiritually pure. This is done by fasting for several days
before the performance. The sanctity of the dancers is really paid attention to because it is
said that Kanjeng Ratu Kidul will come to approach the dancers whose movements are still wrong during the
rehearsal.

The nine Bedhaya Ketawang dancers have their own names and functions. Each dancer has its own
symbol of meaning for its position

• The first dancer is called Batak which is symbolized as mind and soul.
• The second dancer is called Endhel Ajeg which is symbolized as the heart’s desire or lust.
• The third dancer is called Endhel Weton which is symbolized as the right leg
• The fourth dancer is called Apit Ngarep which is symbolized as the right arm
• The fifth dancer is called Apit Mburi which is symbolized as the left arm.
• The sixth dancer is called Apit Meneg which is symbolized as the left leg.
• The seventh dancer is called Gulu which is symbolized as a body
• The eighth dancer is called Dhada which is symbolized as a body.
• The ninth dancer is called Buncit which is symbolized as a sexual organ. The ninth
  dancer here is represented as a constellation of stars which is a symbol of penang or
  sky.

The clothes worn by the dancers of Bedhaya Ketawang are dodot ageng or also known as basahan, which are
usually worn by Javanese brides. The dancers also use a bokor cupping gelung, which is a larger
coil, as well as various jewelry accessories consisting of centhung, garudha mungkur, saajar rapids
comb, cundhuk mentul , and arrived dhadha (jasmine flower arrangements worn in a bun that
extends to the right side of the chest). ).

The clothing of the Bedhaya Ketawang dancers is very similar to Javanese wedding attire and is dominated by
green, indicating that Bedhaya Ketawang is a dance that depicts the love story of Kanjeng Ratu Kidul with the
kings of Mataram.

Initially, Bedhaya Ketawang was performed for two and a half hours. However, since the time of
Pakubuwana X, there have been reductions, so that the duration is one and a half hours. Gending
or music used to accompany Bedhaya Ketawang is called Gending Ketawang Gedhe which has a
pelog tone .

The gamelan instruments used to perform this piece consist of five types, namely kethuk, kenong, kendhang,
gong , and manak , which dominate the overall rhythm of the piece. Bedhaya
Ketawang is divided into three scenes (chapters). In the middle of the dance, the gending
note changes to the slendro tone twice, then the gending tone returns to the pelog
barrel until the dance ends.

In the first part the dance is accompanied by the song Durma, then changes to Retnamulya. When
accompanying the dancers to enter Dalem Ageng Prabasuyasa, the gamelan instruments being played are added to
the fiddle, gender, xylophone, and flute. This is all done to add harmony to the
atmosphere.

Meaning of the Bedhaya Dance Floor Pattern

As with other dances, the Bedhaya Ketawang dance has its own floor pattern. The floor pattern
for this dance uses floor patterns for monitor mabur wickets, jejer wayang wickets, sequence bean
wickets, scorpion wickets, war wickets, and three-three wickets . The floor pattern in
this dance is also known as the row raft which describes the five elements in human
beings, namely light, taste, soul, lust, and behavior.

As a sacred dance, there are several conditions that must be met by each dancer, namely the nine dancers
must be a holy girl and not menstruating or menstruating. If she is menstruating, the dancer
must first ask permission from Kanjeng Ratu Kidul by performing a dahar caos on the
Sangga Buwana stage at the Surakarta Palace. This is done by fasting for several days
before the show. When the practice begins, Kanjeng Ratu Kidul will come if there are
dancers whose movements are not quite right.

Bedhaya Ketawang Dance Choreography

As explained in the book Kagunan Sekar Padma: Continuity and Development of Traditional Arts in Yogyakarta in the
Early 20th Century, compiled by Indra Fibiona and Darto Harnoko, the choreography for the Bedhaya
Ketawang dance is accompanied by sinden and gamelan music. Furthermore, the dance was
composed very carefully based on the direction of the ruler (crown prince) for important events in the
palace.

This careful attention to choreography and musical accompaniment shows how important the ritual function of
the art form is. The long and complex choreography, as well as the music of gamelan and sinden
require the cohesiveness of the playing of artists who need to practice regularly to harmonize with each
other. Initially, such big performances were only held at the Surakarta Palace and Yogyakarta
Palace. However, the show began to be adapted by higher officials in the duchy as time went
on.

The oldest and considered the most sacred of the Bedhaya Ketawang dances is the Surakarta Bedhaya Ketawang
dance. This dance later became the dance that inspired all forms of Bedhaya choreography, both
in Surakarta and Yogyakarta. This was because there were marriages between the royal families,
so the bride and groom brought pendherek artists who accompanied them.

The Story Behind the Bedhaya Ketawang Dance

Quoted from the same book written by Indra Fibiona and Darto Harnoko, this dance tells the story of Ratu
Kidul who coincidentally meets the sultan on the beach, the border between the Mataram Kingdom of Yogyakarta
and the Nyi Roro Kidul Kingdom. The Sultan of Mataram and Kanjeng Kidul are attracted to each
other.

The Sultan then followed the Queen of the South to her palace which was at the bottom of the sea.
They lived together for some time, until Sunan Kalijaga’s spirit came to advise the sultan that his
bride (Queen of the South) was actually not a human, because her eternal beauty was as perfect as a young
girl’s.

At that time, Ratu Kidul met the sultan on a full moon night, so that the sultan was so fascinated by the
beauty of the queen. Sunan Kalijaga then made the sultan aware by giving advice to continue
carrying out the mandate, namely to carry out the task of protecting the people and their kingdom which had
been neglected because they were enamored with the Queen of the South.

In the end, Sultan Agung then left Ratu Kidul. However, the queen will always protect Sultan
Agung and his descendants, whenever the Mataram Kingdom is in danger.

Source

• ” Bedhaya Ketawang Dance “. Indonesia’s Intangible Cultural Heritage .
  Retrieved November 23, 2022.
• ” Bedhaya Ketawang Dance “. Center Of Excellence (CoE) Javanese
  Culture . Retrieved November 23, 2022.
• ” Bedhaya Ketawang Dance “. Indonesian Tourism .
  Retrieved November 23, 2022.

Hakekok sect – Recently, the community has been shocked by the existence of a new sect called Hakekok sect in Pandeglang, Banten. This flow is considered very deviant because its followers worship in a completely naked way. This covert activity was then recorded and known by the public until it became popular, especially for the people of Karang Bolong Village, Cigeulis District, Pandeglang Regency, Banten.

From this incident, the police managed to arrest 16 followers consisting of five women, eight men, and the other three were children. According to the police who secured it, the purpose of the ritual they performed was to purify themselves of sins that had been committed before.

In this article, we will discuss what the Hakebok school is and its brief history. For more details, let’s see the full explanation below.

History of the Hakekok School

The Balakasuta sect is led by someone from Cibungbulang District, Bogor Regency, whose name is Arya. The ritual carried out adopted the teachings of the Hakekok school under the late E alias S. Arya admitted that the teachings he brought had made a commitment with Imam Mahdi and promised to become a wealthy person. However, after waiting for years, the promise never materialized. In the end, they decided to purify themselves by purifying themselves and would later disband.

Derived From Old Beliefs

As discussed above, the Hakekok school was adopted by Balakasuta, a belief system that has existed for a long time. A humanist named Ridwan Saidi mentions in his book “Hunted by Mossad and Political Play, Che Guevara Melayu” that Hakekok, a play on reality, is a heretical sect under the guise of Islam. His followers will perform a closed ceremony at night, where men and women must be completely naked, then the lights are turned off.

There they do not implement the teachings of Islamic law. In fact, they worship Semar. They think that Semar is still alive and likes to visit the village, then disappears after giving them some advice. In his depictions, Semar always visits alone.

Religious Blasphemy in the Past

Justus M. Van Der Kroef, a professor in the Department of Sociology, Bridgeport University, Connecticut, United States of America, discusses the Hakekok sect in his article entitled “New Religious Sects in Java. In his writings, Justus revealed that in early 1952, the Office of the Ministry of Religion in West Java announced that there were 29 new religious sects that had appeared in the region since Indonesia’s official independence, namely in 1949.

Then in the mid-1960s, when the Indonesian government officially declared to be wary of the development of new religious sects, the Attorney General named R. According to Justus, the number of followers of the sect is very difficult to detect. This is because the organizational structure is unstable and many of its followers identify with one of the main religions, for example Islam. Meanwhile, spokespersons for various sects tend to exaggerate the number of their followers.

Regardless of the number of adherents of these sects, the rapid spread of these sects is a very important phenomenon in society, especially in Java. However, according to Justus, some sects still have a very short lifespan. So that the ideological content contained in it is never sufficiently known. As is the case with the Hakekok cult in Sukabumi, West Java.

The Hakekok cult is seen to involve a strange ceremony, in which men and women go completely naked inside a mosque. However, its leader, Nawawi, was killed in clashes with the military. Then the sect was disbanded before many followed suit. On the other hand, Alamak Indonesia Volume 1 of 1969 contains a list of mysticism or belief schools, their leaders, and the principles and goals of these schools. One of the streams uploaded is the Hakekok sect led by Armi and also Irsad. The way of worship that they believe in is sufficient with intention alone and there is no need to go on pilgrimage to Makkah. Then, the flow was officially disbanded in 1961.

Facts About the Hakekok Sect

The following are some interesting facts about the Hakekok sect which had caused a commotion among Indonesians.

1. Trust passed down by the family

According to the police who secured the sect, said that the Hakekok sect was descended from a family that had previously been a follower of the sect. Previously, the Hakekok Balatasutak sect had existed since 2004 and was brought up by S, at which time S had passed away. Then the flow was resumed by one of his family members, namely A until now. Now, this flow has followers from various regions in Java, such as West Java, Jakarta, Banten, and others.

2. Followers Promise Wealth Until Success

The followers of the Hakekok sect will be lured with wealth and also success in this world and the hereafter by their leader, namely A. To obtain this, followers are required to carry out all orders, including performing ritual bathing without clothes simultaneously.

3. Make an Agreement with Imam Mahdi

To help his followers succeed in this world or the hereafter, A and also the deceased S are said to have entered into an agreement with Imam Mahdi. The agreement they made was then believed by their followers to carry out an unusual ritual. During his life, the previous leader was also known as a spiritual teacher who lived in the Bogor area, West Java. The followers as well as the leaders are known as someone who is closed and does not want to socialize with the general public.

4. The Padepokan was burnt by a mob in 2009

One of the religious leaders in Cigeuli District, Mahli Yudi, said that in 2009 the sect had shocked the community and caused anxiety because of the rituals carried out at the hermitage in Seko Village, Pandeglang Regency. The anxiety arising from the presence of this sect prompted the community to take action to burn the Hakekok sect hermitage.

5. The naked bathing ritual is only done once

Mahli revealed that the bathing ritual completely naked between male and female followers had only been carried out once. Where the ritual is a symbol to purify oneself from sins and make followers become better people. During his arrest, several items of evidence were found, such as contraceptive devices, and several amulets and other heirlooms believed to be used to complete the bathing ritual.

6. Followers Will Be Formed

To prevent the same incident from happening again, Mahli and his party will provide guidance to followers of teachings who have been proven to be heretical. The authorities will also partner with several religious leaders with the aim of facilitating the coaching process.

7. The Hakekok sect was declared heretical by the MUI

On the other hand, the MUI or the Indonesian Ulema Council said that the Hakekok Balatasutak sect was classified as a deviant sect. This refers to the absence of a guide similar to the Islamic religion.

8. The Leader of the Hakekok Sect Admits His Mistakes

The leader of the Hakekok sect has admitted his mistake and considered that the sect he brought was deviant. This expression was said when A was met by members of the Indonesian Ulema Council. According to A, he is ready to return to the teachings of Islam which are in accordance with the Shari’a and promised not to repeat the same actions.

Those are some explanations about what the Hakekok sect is and how they can make the surrounding community nervous. Have you ever heard of this genre before?

The school of Romanticism is one of the schools of fine art which seeks to present a beautiful and fantastic painting. Generally, Romanticism will describe something that is romantic in nature, such as history, tragedy, or natural scenery and presents a fantastic painting. This flow of art was very famous throughout the world in the 18th to 19th centuries and became an important part of the culture of European society and Western society.

To understand more deeply about the flow of Romanticism, in this article we will discuss it more deeply. Check out the information below.

Definition of Romanticism

Romanticism is a movement or school of art that focuses a work on emotion as well as glorious achievements in the past and natural beauty that tends to be dramatic and theatrical. The flow of Romanticism focuses on strong personal emotions as an authentic source of aesthetic experience and awe experienced in the face of a historical or grand experience and the aesthetic beauty of nature.

The term Roman has the meaning of human greatness, the conquest of foreign nations or colonizers, human achievements, which are displayed dramatically. So that is certainly different from Romance which focuses more on love. Romance is more focused on a human achievement. The word Romanticism was first used in Germany in the 1770s by art critics, namely August and Friedrich who wrote a critical book entitled “Romantische Poesie” or Romantic Poetry.

According to Isaiah Berlin in his book entitled “The Roots of Romanticism”, explains that Romanticism is a new spirit and anxiety, preoccupation with the ever-changing state of inner consciousness, unlimited and undefined longing for a movement and eternal change.

The Romanticism school is one of the schools that emphasizes emotional elements in a work by building a dramatic, theatrical image, and a dream-like atmosphere. Romanticism really emphasizes emotion, imagination, and also the idea of ​​returning to the inevitability of history and nature. Not only that, Romanticism has also become a form of resistance to neoclassical art which is bound by norms, always balanced but static. The movement also attempted to reverse social conventions, especially for the position of the aristocrats who existed at that time.

 

Why is it called Romanticism?

The movement or flow of Romanticism comes from the basic word “Roman”. So, Romanticism means romantic things. Romance is a word from classical literature that tells about human greatness, human achievement, and the conquest of colonialists which are displayed dramatically. In the field of Indonesian literature, this school is also known as the romantic school. This is to distinguish it from romantic terms.

Sometimes, most people call this flow the term Romanticism (from romantic). However, this is incorrect because the two terms have different meanings. Although they are similar, in fact the two words have nothing in common at all. Therefore, the most appropriate term to refer to this flow is the word Romanticism or Romanticism, not Romanticism.

History of Romanticism

The term Romanticism comes from the French, namely Roman which means story. It is true, in style Romanticism reflects the influence of French romantic literature. Particularly in describing stories about terrible tragedies, dramatic and gripping events. Romanticism is an artistic, literary, and intellectual movement that originated in Western Europe in the 18th century during the Industrial Revolution. Part of this school was a revolution against the nobility, political and social norms of the Enlightenment period and a reaction against the rationalization of nature in literature and art. The movement emphasizes strong emotions as a source of aesthetic experiences, macabre, and amazement with what one experiences when one encounters sublime nature.

Romanticism has actually been preceded by several similar streams in the mid-18th century which can be called the era of Pre-Romanticism. In this era there was a new appreciation of romance in the Middle Ages, where Romanticism finally got its name. But among these “Romantic” trends, there are some arts that focus more on stories or stories of knight adventures that focus on individual heroism and on the mysterious and exotic.

The history of the emergence of Romanticism was influenced by the industrial revolution which began to leave the natural world and was also destructive to the environment. There are lots of artists who reject industrialization practices that are considered to pay little attention to the negative impacts they have on the natural surroundings. Even though it has not been categorized as modern art, the Romanticism school has fought against the classical art movements that were already established before. Romanticism has also begun to explore aesthetic forms that do not only look for the beauty of an object. But Romanticism seeks to explore the sublime noble value of a subject, as a substitute for beauty as well as physical beauty.

In addition, Romanticism was a movement that continued Neoclassicism, but at the same time reacted and opposed classicism. The pioneer of the Romanticism school, Theodore Gericault, through one of his very famous works, the Medusa Raft. Then later, the Romanticism school remained an art movement that ran away from the reality of life, namely working on an ideal and also mysterious world by using rational academic techniques.

The presence of the Romanticism school is against the neoclassicism art flow that has existed for decades in France. Followers of Romanticism opposed Neoclassicism for a variety of reasons, including:

a. Neoclassical is too rational in the work
b. Neoclassical presents the theme of classical stories as a mirror of aristocratic life
c. Neoclassical does not show the role of the personal element

While the flow of Romanticism is just the opposite, namely:

a. Work through an emotional approach
b. Presents more themes of mystery world life stories, romance stories, and also exotic themes such as stories from China, Islam, and Africa
c. More highlighting the role of personal feelings of an artist, for example in terms of dynamic composition and color elements with dramatized dark and light.

 

Characteristics of Romanticism

Romanticism cannot be identified with a single technique, style and attitude, but has a common characteristic. The following are some of the characteristics of the flow of Romanticism, among others:

a. Imaginative: Although they are still realistic or non-fantasy, the scenes in Romanticism’s works tend to look more theatrical and not everyday scenes. To create a scene like that, it takes high imagination.
b. Subjective: The creation of works of art is considered as a self-expression of an artist.
c. Using a fairly high emotional intensity.
d. The atmosphere and imagery have a dreamlike quality.
e. Describe strong feelings and not be literal or use symbols and imagery.

Types of Romanticism

The following are types of Romanticism that are important to understand:

a. Romantic Literary Arts

Romanticism in literary works often uses recurring themes regarding themes of revival or criticism of the past, the cult of “sensibility” with an emphasis on women and children, the isolation of narrators or artists, respect for nature, and supernatural elements. Romantic literature tends to be personal, intense, and expresses more emotion than has been seen in some of the literature that emerges in classical or neoclassical literature.

Below are some of the authors of the Romanticism wing, namely:

Edgar Allan Poe
Nathaniel Hawthorne
Victor Hugo
William Wordsworth
Mary Shelley

b. Romantic Art

In the field of fine arts, Romanticism first appeared in a landscape painting in the 1760s. At that time, artists from England began to switch to Gothic-themed landscapes and architecture. Many Romantic artists used religious and supernatural themes as the objects of their paintings, as did the famous painter and writer William Blake.

Figures of Romanticism and Their Works and Analysis

The following are some influential figures in the development of Romanticism along with examples of their work and analysis.

1. Francisco Goya

Francisco Goya was a Romanticist artist who came from Spain and was considered the most important in the late 18th century. Throughout his career, Goya has perpetuated history through his paintings. Goya is often called the last of the Old Masters and the first of the modern painters. Apart from often painting history, he also often paints portraits with contemporary nuances, which means he has left the tradition of the neoclassical school.

Example of a Romanticism Painting The Second of May 1808 and Its Analysis

The painting above is an example of a historical event described by Francisco Goya. By this time, Goya had personally witnessed the French occupation of Spain in 1808. His attempt to overthrow the Spanish empire from Madrid sparked a widespread rebellion. The rebellion took place from 1 to 2 May 1808. Finally, Goya immortalized the tragedy through a painting which he did not witness directly. Goya only learned this information through the speech of other people, then described it with the imagination that was in his mind. This painting is an example of how romantic artists worked with high imagination and depicted it in a dramatic way through a fierce battle scene.

2. JMW Turner

Joseph Mallord William Turner is an English artist known for his expressive coloring techniques, imaginative scenery, and dramatic drawings. So it can be easily understood that he is an artist who is a Romanticist. Turner’s most widely known painting is a seascape. JMW Turner is an artist born in Maiden Lane, Covent Garden, London. He comes from a fairly simple lower middle class family. Turner lived in London all his life, retaining his country accent and remaining humble in his popular days.

Turner himself had studied at the Royal Academy of Arts in 1789. While studying there, he also held a position as a teacher of architectural drawings or drafters. Tuner then opened his own gallery in 1804 and became a professor at the Royal Academy in 1807, then taught until 1828. He loved to travel around Europe from 1802 and came home with many sketches of the landscapes he saw along the way.

Examples of Fishermen at Sea Romanticism and Its Analysis

The above painting is the first painting exhibited by Turner at the Royal Academy. The moonlit view was one of the trendsetters for night views in the 18th century. The contrasting moonlight could not be matched by the flickering light of the lanterns. In this painting, Turner seems to want to emphasize that the power possessed by nature cannot be matched by humans.

The waves that look restless give more tension to the atmosphere in the painting. Not only that, in the background of the painting there is also a silhouette of a rock that was feared by the fishermen at that time, because the rock is very dangerous and often kills people, especially in settings at dark nights.

3. Caspar David Friedrich

Caspar David Friedrich was a German romantic landscape painter in the 19th century. Friedrich was one of the most influential German painters of his time. He is also the most important figure in the history of Romanticism. Not only that, Friedrich is also famous for his works of allegorical or universally symbolic landscape paintings, such as fables, animal stories that symbolize human behavior. Friedrich’s paintings generally present a contemplative figure in a landscape facing morning mist, dark night, barren trees and ancient ruins.

Friedrich’s main interest was contemplation of the natural world. His often symbolic work seeks to convey subjective and emotional responses to nature. Generally, Friedrich’s paintings will place the human presence in a small perspective in the middle of a large scene. According to historian Christopher Murray, this perspective directs the audience’s view of their metaphysical dimension.

Examples of Wanderer above a Sea of ​​Fog Romanticism and Its Analysis

Wanderer above a Sea of ​​Fog presents a man holding a staff, standing on the rocks directly overlooking a stretch of rocky and misty hill. The man’s hair was blowing in the wind in front of a sky full of white clouds and indistinguishable from mist. Then the background of the painting is also very foggy and makes the mountain behind it almost invisible.

Friedrich describes the landscape he painted as a sea of ​​mist. This is an example of the romanticist artist’s style of thinking, who always uses symbolism and imagery in each of his paintings.

The painting above can produce an interpretation as follows:

Humans are creatures that are nothing compared to the natural world which is vast and full of mysteries as depicted in the painting of the sea of ​​fog above. However, that doesn’t stop humans from exploring the world with all the ingenuity they have (wearing warm clothes and sticks). Although many obstacles are visible everywhere. When man contemplates the vast sea of ​​fog that is in front of him, he does not know what lies ahead. We cannot predict all of that, humans can only see small clues that are behind the fog.

Duties and Authorities of the KPK – When Sinaumed’s reads online media news or watches
news on television, you may have come across a number of figures involved in corruption cases.
State officials, politicians, even members of the military, or even people within these
agencies, have been caught in corruption cases, requiring the involvement of the KPK’s duties and
authorities.

Unfortunately, corruption is something that is now familiar in Indonesia. Not only big names,
sometimes the general public is not spared from corruption. Actions that seem harmless, such as
not returning money borrowed from friends, can also be counted as corruption.

Corruption is a dishonorable act in which a person or group of persons uses money from the agency where
they work for personal gain. Acts of corruption can start from small things like the examples
described above. However, if it is not eradicated, this can grow and graze everywhere over
time.

Luckily, Indonesia has an institution that aims to prevent corruption. In this case, the
agency eradicated corruption in government agencies. The name of this institution is the
Corruption Eradication Commission or commonly shortened to KPK.

As the name implies, Sinaumed’s can certainly imagine that the duties and powers of the KPK are to investigate
and eradicate corruption, especially within government agencies. The KPK is under the executive
branch of the government.

This means that the KPK is directly responsible to the President of Indonesia, who also has the authority
to inaugurate or dismiss the KPK chairman. They move independently in carrying out their
duties. The decisions they make are not influenced by other institutions in the
government.

KPK has 5 leaders who all act as advisory boards. Of the 5 people, 1 person was appointed as
the head of the advisory board, while 4 other people sat as members of the advisory board.
Since December 2019, Firli Bahuri has held the position of Head of the KPK Advisory Board.

KPK is a government institution that has a lot of involvement in the history of eradicating corruption in
Indonesia. There are many stories related to corruption cases in Indonesia involving the KPK.
The book ” KPK Stands for the Nation ” is a book that can add to
Sinaumed’s’ understanding regarding the importance of the role of the KPK.

Duties and Authorities of the KPK

The KPK’s duties and authorities are carried out by taking into account the 6 principles that they use as
guidelines. Without these 6 principles, it can be said that the KPK cannot carry out its
function as an institution whose role is to eradicate corruption. The 6 principles are:

• The principle of legal certainty
• The principle of openness
• Accountability principle
• The principle of public interest
• The principle of proportionality
• The principle of respect for human rights (HAM)

KPK also has a noble vision for the state of Indonesia. They hope that together with the
community they will be able to reduce the level of corruption in Indonesia and make this country a more
developed country. The number of missions that they carry out to realize the above vision are
as follows.

• Increase efforts to prevent corruption, by improving the administrative management system both in state and
  government institutions that are anti-corruption.
• Increase efforts to prevent corruption by comprehensively educating Indonesian citizens to reject
  corruption.
• Eradicating corruption with the most effective methods possible, but still professional, accountable, and
  following the existing legal basis in this country.
• Improving the good name of the KPK, including integrity, professionalism and accountability when carrying
  out their duties in eradicating corruption.

In addition, there are the duties and powers of the KPK in eradicating corruption. When
discussing in more detail, the KPK has 6 main tasks and also a number of authorities to carry out these
tasks, which are written in Law Number 19 of 2019.

1. Take Action to Prevent Corruption

As previously explained, the KPK is tasked with preventing corruption in the country.
Therefore, they are given the authority to examine the wealth of state officials and receive
reports if gratuities or bribes occur.

The KPK can also ask for bilateral and multilateral cooperation to catch corruptors. Not only
that, the KPK is also obliged to carry out an anti-corruption campaign against Indonesian citizens, in order
to educate the wider community not to carry out this action.

The KPK is tasked with planning, executing, and of course implementing this outreach. When
carrying out their duties, the KPK is required to provide a report regarding work programs to the President,
DPR and BPK, at least once a year.

2. Coordinate
with other agencies to eradicate acts of corruption

The KPK is given the authority to coordinate with other agencies such as the authorities and state
institutions in order to eradicate corruption cases. And related agencies are also not
permitted to refuse to cooperate, if the KPK seeks assistance in their investigations.

When investigating corruption, the KPK can request information and reports from agencies suspected of being
involved in the case. They design systems and coordinate investigations. Even so,
the KPK must also be willing to listen to opinions and statements from related agencies regarding their
involvement in corruption.

3. Monitoring the movement and
administration of the Indonesian government

KPK is given the authority to monitor activities and administration in government agencies.
For this reason, they are obliged to review the management and administrative processes that occur
in government agencies and other institutions that are still part of the government.

The KPK is also allowed to provide advice to the government if the activities or administration they carry
out have the potential to cause corruption. If government agencies are not indifferent to the
KPK’s suggestions, they are obligated to report this to the President, the DPR, or the BPK.

4. Supervising
Authorities to Eradicate Corruption

Similar to the previous task of monitoring government activities, the Corruption Eradication Commission is also
authorized to supervise, and has the right to monitor and review related administration and administrative
processes in the competent authorities.

Here, the KPK also studies, researches, and supervises the activities carried out by the authorities.
If it finds irregularities in administrative activities or processes that have the potential to
lead to acts of corruption, the KPK is asked to report this to the President, the DPR, and also the
BPK.

5. Investigate, Investigate and Prosecute
Corruption

This task is the most important task of the KPK. When discovering acts of corruption that
involve state agencies or institutions and have the potential to harm the state, the Corruption Eradication
Committee is given the authority to conduct investigations, investigations, and prosecutions of perpetrators
suspected of committing acts of corruption.

Even so, investigations and investigations into corruption suspects were carried out by the police.
Meanwhile, the KPK monitors these investigations and investigations, and provides advice and input
to the police so that the investigation and investigation process can run smoothly.

Sinaumed’s needs to know that suspects in acts of corruption are not allowed to carry out any financial
transactions and are prohibited from traveling abroad. Not only that, suspects are also not
allowed to ask for help from superiors and the police to be released from suspect status. They
are also required to provide reports and personal wealth data.

6. Appoint judges and issue criminal verdicts

KPK is given the authority to take legal action as needed in eradicating corruption. This also
includes determining judges to conduct trials and court decisions against suspects in corruption cases.
Of course, the KPK must also be able to account for their decisions in exercising this
authority.

Even though it has received a lot of authority to eradicate corruption in Indonesia, the KPK also has
obligations that must be obeyed when on duty. There are 6 KPK obligations listed in Law Number
19 of 2019, which will be explained as follows:

• Provide protection for witnesses and reporters who provide reports regarding acts of corruption that have
  occurred in relevant agencies.
• Inform and supply data related to corruption cases that they handle to people who need the data.
• Make an annual report which will later be submitted to the President, DPR, and BPK.
• Uphold the oath of office as a member of the KPK.
• Carry out responsibilities and apply the 6 principles of the KPK.
• Develop a code of ethics for the board and members of the KPK.

All the principles, powers and obligations of the KPK have been neatly arranged and arranged in Law Number 19 of
2019. If Sinaumed’s is interested in law and has a desire to learn more about the law, you can read the book
“Amendments to the KPK Law (RI Law No. 19 of 2019) “.

The Duties and
Authorities of the KPK in Revealing the Largest Corruption Cases in Indonesia

When talking about the history of the KPK, Sinaumed’s needs to know that this institution was formed based on the
Indonesian law regarding the Corruption Eradication Commission, which is contained in Law Number 30 of 2002.
However, the history of the KPK can be traced back to the late 90s .

The forerunner of the KPK itself has resonated since the end of 1999 during the leadership of President BJ
Habibie. At that time, Law Number 28 of 1999 was formed, which discussed related to State
Administrators who were Clean and Free from Corruption, Collusion and Nepotism (KKN), and Law Number 31 of
1999 which contained the Eradication of Corruption Crimes.

Towards the end of 2001, Law Number 31 of 1999 was replaced by Law Number 20 of 2001. This Law contained changes
and strengthening of Law Number 31 of 1999. And with this change, the KPK was officially formed during the
presidency of Megawati Soekarnoputri.

And the existence of the KPK was further emphasized in 2019, when the government under President Joko Widodo’s
leadership issued Law Number 19 of 2019. This Law is the second revision of the previous Law Number 30 of 2002.

And based on data from a number of sources, from 2004 to 2021, almost 1200 corruption cases have been
handled by the KPK. The sign is that they have succeeded in eradicating at least 70 corruption
cases in Indonesia each year, both on a small and large scale.

This number is certainly a number that is not small. The majority of these corruption cases
are bribery cases. There are also not a few other corruption cases such as budget abuse,
procurement of goods or services, money laundering, and other corruption cases.

Among the thousands of corruption cases, there were also a number of cases which were relatively large in
scale and had become the subject of discussion in the national media. This time, we will
discuss the 4 biggest corruption cases in Indonesia that were successfully uncovered by the KPK.

1. The Meikarta Licensing Bribery Case

For Sinaumed’s who don’t know, Meikarta is a project carried out by PT Lippo Karawaci, in which they are
trying to build a planned city in the Cikarang area, Bekasi. Meikarta’s planned city itself was
officially launched in 2017.

However, the permits for the construction of Meikarta were suspected of being the result of bribes.
This is because many parties oppose the establishment of Meikarta. These parties
include members of the DPR, the Indonesian Consumers Foundation (YLKI), and the Governor and Deputy Governor
of West Java.

From this case, at least 11 people consisting of several officials, ministry members and PT Lippo Karawaci
officials, were found guilty in the Meikarta bribery case. The KPK is still investigating other
names potentially involved in this case.

2. Bribery Case Management at the Supreme
Court (MA)

In 2018, Manado High Court Judge Sudiwardono accepted a bribe from Golkar Party (Golkar) politician Aditya
Nugraha Moha of 110 thousand Singapore dollars or around 1.16 billion rupiah. This was done to
prevent his mother, Marlina Moha Siahaan, from being detained by the judge.

Previously, Marlina Moha Siahaan was caught in a corruption case. Income Allowance for Village Government
Apparatuses in the amount of 4.8 billion in 2011. She was only given a 6-year prison sentence in 2015. This
motivated Aditya Nugraha Moha to bribe judge Sudiwardono.

For his actions, Aditya Nugraha Moha received a prison sentence of 4 years and was given a fine of 150
million rupiah. While Sudiwardono received a prison sentence of 6 years and was obliged to pay
a fine of 300 million rupiah.

3. The Social Assistance Bribery Case of the
Minister of Social Affairs

At the end of 2020, the Indonesian government distributed social assistance (bansos) to Indonesian people
affected by the Covid-19 pandemic. However, the social assistance fund program was tarnished
due to a bribery case.

The case involved the Minister of Social Affairs, Juliari Peter Batubara. Together with
Matheus and Adi, who were then appointed as Commitment Making Officers (PPK), as well as Eko and Shelvy as
personal financial managers, Juliari Peter Batubara received a total of 17 billion rupiah from government
social assistance funds which are known to reach 5.9 trillion rupiah.

In the end, Juliari Peter Batubara was sentenced to 12 years in prison. Not only that, he is
also obliged to pay a fine of 500 million rupiah, and pay a replacement fee of 14.5 billion for the
additional sentence imposed by the judge.

4. The East Kotawaringin Regent’s Bribery Case

This corruption case stems from a construction business permit (IUP) in Kotawaringin Timur district,
Central Kalimantan. It is the regent of East Kotawaringin, Supian Hadi, who is a suspect in a
bribery case involving 3 different mining companies.

Supian Hadi is known to have received US$711 thousand, or around 5.8 trillion rupiah. Until
now, the amount of money Supian Hadi has received is the largest amount of bribes in Indonesia.
And of course the money that Supian Hadi got was a big loss for the country.

Currently, the Supian Hadi bribery case is still being handled intensively by the KPK. We
still don’t know the fate of the suspect. However, Supian Hadi has the potential to be
entangled in Law Number 20 of 2001 related to the Eradication of Corruption Juncto Article 55 Paragraph (1)
1st of the Criminal Code.

There are many more corruption cases handled by the KPK. This case reminds us how many of
these dishonorable acts remain unresolved. If Sinaumed’s wants to understand more about how deep
the ins and outs of corruption are in Indonesia, you can try reading the book ” Reform
Corruption Corruption Eradicated “.

This is regarding the duties and powers of the KPK, hopefully it can help Sinaumed’s to understand the role of
the KPK in eradicating corruption in Indonesia, as well as preventing Sinaumed’s from all potential acts of
corruption. Sinaumed’s can find other books about KPK and law at
www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia will provide
the best products, so that Sinaumed’s can have #MoreWithReading information.

Definition of BI Checking – In this day and age, surely many people need additional funds to be able to fulfill their daily needs, such as buying a house, vehicle, or other needs.

Therefore, you could say borrowing money from a bank might be a solution that can be considered. Now, to be able to apply for credit to a bank, the BI Checking process must be carried out first.

Many people don’t know what BI Checking is? How does it work? The following is information about what BI Checking is and how it works. Listen to this explanation until the end, Sinaumed’s.

Definition of BI Checking

Previously, there were 3 types of credit including Unsecured Loans (KTA), Home Ownership Loans (KPR), and credit cards. If you make an application, then you will go through the BI Checking process, which means checking historical Individual Debtor (IDI) information, which records the smooth or bad credit payments you make.

This incoming information is in the debtor/SID information system which has now changed its name to the Financial Information Service System (SLIK) due to a change in supervision from BI to the Financial Services Authority (OJK).

Information on the credit history of banking or other financial institution customers is called a debtor information service (iDEB). Banks and a financing and financial institution that have access to debtor data, and are obliged to report debtor data to the Debtor Information System (SID).

BI Checking and Historical IDI which will store all debtor identities, owners, facilities for providing funds or financing received, collateral, guarantor, and collectibility. Many kinds of information from BI Checking can be accessed by members of the Credit Information Bureau every 24 hours per day.

Get to know a little about OJK SLIK

As of January 1 2018, debtor status is no longer in the BI Checking system. This is because the function originally owned by BI Checking has now shifted to OJK with the Financial Information Service System or what we call today as SLIK. This system will continue the tasks of Bank Indonesia related to the debtor’s credit status. Similar to BI Checking, SLIK also contains important information about the debtor’s credit history, payment installments, and collateralized assets.

The difference between BI Checking and OJK SLIK

When viewed in terms of tasks and functions, there is actually no significant difference between the two. The only difference is the institution that oversees it. Initially, BI Checking which was directly supervised by BI is now being forwarded to the SLIK system which is supervised by OJK.

With BI Checking or SLIK, an individual or an institution can check the credit quality using a service that is often referred to as the iDEB service or Debtor information. Just like BI Checking, SLIK also has the goal of facilitating banks in conducting screening and minimizing debtor default status.

Advantages of BI Checking and OJK SLIK

There are several points of advantage that can be obtained from the BI checking/ SLIK OJK credit status monitoring system, including:

1. Can be used as a process of analyzing one’s credit capabilities.
2. Can minimize the risk of one’s default in the future.
3. Can be used to give reputation value to the debtor.
4. It can be used by debtors to improve their credit status, which will later be useful in making it easier to obtain loans from a bank or other financial institution.

Functions of BI Checking

This BI Checking is very important to do because in order to find out the credit history to find out the collectibility status of the debtor. Whether the debtor can pay off all the credit given or not. In addition, BI Checking can also prevent bad credit from occurring.

Apparently, there are several functions carried out by BI Checking in the Indonesian banking world, including:

● First

It is very clear from the function of this integrated information system is to collect all data on debtors who have applied for credit to banks or other financial institutions. As a database that is managed directly by official state financial institutions, the confidentiality of information is guaranteed and access to this information has strict regulations.

● Second

As a reference for assessing a bank or financial institution when it has responded to a credit application. Because the debtor’s history can be seen very clearly, financial institutions can assess whether this prospective debtor has the credibility needed when getting a loan.

● Third

As a basis for analyzing credit applications that have been submitted, and analyzing the ability of a debtor to return the debt he has. Starting from discipline, the amount of money borrowed, the ability to pay, and others.

BI Checking Credit Score

When applying for credit, debtor customers will be given a score based on collectibility records. Here are the details of the scores:

● Score 1

Current credit, which means that the debtor always performs his obligations in paying installments every month and the interest is paid off without even being in arrears.

● Score 2

It is a DPK credit or can be called a special mention credit, which means that the debtor is counted in arrears on credit installments for 1-90 days.

● Score 3

Non-current credit, which means the debtor is counted as not paying credit installments for 91-120 days.

● Score 4

Doubtful credit, this can happen because the debtor has been counted in arrears on credit installments from 121-180 days.

● Score 5

Bad credit, which means the debtor is in arrears on credit installments for more than 180 days.

If a prospective debtor has a score of 3, a score of 4, and a score of 5, then he will be blacklisted by BI Checking, and the bank assesses that the prospective debtor has a score that is experiencing problems or is often referred to as a Non-Performing Loan (NPL).

The NPL indicator is very useful for banks, because it can measure how healthy a bank is. Because the NPL makes the bank’s capital continue to decrease, so it will not get the desired return.

Then, for a score of 2, the bank considers it something that still needs to be monitored, because debtors may experience NPLs. For debtors who get a score of 1, the bank will immediately process the credit they want. Debtors who get a score of 1 are highly favored by the bank.

However, the best way to get a good credit status is to pay your obligations on time. However, to improve your bad credit status, you can come directly to Bank Indonesia with a letter of explanation from your bank to arrange BI Checking status if all debts have been paid.

Tips for Safe BI Checking

If you have bad credit, then your reputation will not be good in the BI Checking records, including if you want to make a loan through a banking institution it will be difficult.

In the problem of bad credit, there are also many problems in matters of property ownership. This concern is also growing, especially among millennials.

How to View BI Checking Status Offline

The public can also view this information to see their credit history. The following is the procedure for viewing the status of BI Checking offline at the OJK office

1. Prepare a KTP for Indonesian Citizens (WNI) or passports for Foreign Citizens (WNA). For debtors who already have a business entity, they are required to bring a photocopy of the identity of the business entity and its management.
2. Come to the OJK office to fill out the SID application form.
3. If the documents are complete, the OJK officer will print the IDEB results.

How to View BI Checking Status Online

Apart from looking offline , you can also see the status of BI Checking online. Here is the procedure:

1.  Visit the SLIK application page
2.  Fill in the form and the queue number
3.  Scan and upload the required documents, such as KTP for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners. For business entities, it is mandatory to attach management identity, NPWP, and deed of company establishment.
4. Wait for the confirmation email from OJK
5.  The data will be verified, then the applicant will receive a notification from the OJK in the form of an online SLIK queue no later than D-2 from the queue date.
6.  Then, the customer prints the form, then signs 3 times
7.  Scan the signed form again to the WhatsApp number listed in the email along with a selfie photo by showing your KTP.
8.  Next, there will be verification, continue via WhatsApp and make video calls if necessary.
9. If it passes verification, IDEB SLIK results will be sent via email.

Documents to Request an IDeb at the OJK Office

If a debtor comes to OJK with supporting documents and fills out the debtor’s request form. The SLIK service serves three types of debtors to be able to request IDeb data, as follows:

1. Individual Debtors

• Photocopy of original identity using KTP for Indonesian Citizens (WNI) and passports for Foreign Citizens (WNA).
• If authorized, complete the original power of attorney with signatures and identity documents of the recipient of power in the form of KTP for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners.

2. Debtors who have passed away

Photocopy of original identity by showing documents in the form of identity of parties who have family relations or heirs of the debtor in the form of ID cards for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners.

3. Business Entity Debtors

1. Legalized photocopy of business entity identity and management identity along with the original identity of the director of the business entity.
2. TIN of business entity
3. Deed of establishment of business entity
4. The final articles of association that make up the composition and management of a business entity.
5. If authorized, complete the document in points 1-4 with the original power of attorney in the form of a signature and the identity document of the attorney in the form of a KTP.

How to Read BI Checking Information or SLIK Debtors

The debtor information form above contains complete information regarding search information, main data of the debtor, owner or manager, summary of facilities, credit or financing, collateral and guarantor.

Information about this SLIK debtor is confidential personal data and may not be disseminated. Therefore, we can be sure that the information was collected by ourselves. For clearer information, you can view SLIK or BI Checking debtor information on the ojk.go.id website .

How to Clear Names in BI Checking

Weaknesses from BI Checking or Historical IDI if the debtor gets a score of 3 because there are installments in arrears that can interfere if you want to apply for credit. However, you don’t need to worry, because BI Checking can make a bad score clean or also called bleaching by doing the following:

1. Credit installments or debts that are not paid / in arrears must be paid off immediately. Because at any bank you apply for credit, it is certain that you will not get approval because your score or record is still bad.
2. After paying off the credit or debt installment arrears, look at the existing BI Checking and see if the score has changed. If there have been no changes, then you can submit a complaint to the bank where you applied for credit.
3. Bring a letter in the form of an explanation or clarification from the bank where you applied for credit, then confirm to the OJK that you have completed your credit obligations. Then wait until the BI Checking is completely clean.

How to Avoid Bad Credit

For those who have no experience in managing finances well, sometimes they still cannot manage loan money. Then how to avoid this bad credit so that the BI Checking status remains safe?

1. Don’t apply for a credit card

If you have just applied for a mortgage for less than two years, your credit score will still be positive. Even so, don’t try to add to the loan using a credit card.

This is because having this credit card will trigger the owner to shop for consumer goods. The more the number of installment bills per month, the greater the risk of bad credit that you will experience and your BI Checking status will be at stake.

2. Pay bills on time with the maximum amount

One of the customer habits that triggers bad credit and affects the status of BI Checking is being late to pay monthly bills. Not only mortgage installments, but also electricity bills, telephone bills, and others.

Get used to paying all monthly bills on time with the maximum amount you can afford. Take advantage of the reminder / reminder application on your cellphone.

3. Avoid the minimum payment on a credit card

Many people often use a minimum payment or often referred to as a minimum payment to pay credit card bills and that’s actually okay. However, are you ready to pay the price? As a result, yes in the form of BI Checking. There is no guarantee that your debt will not accumulate, so you will have difficulty paying credit card bills.

4. Make a Target Budget

Start changing your old habits of spending unlimited money into someone who makes a budget for spending every month in a disciplined manner. Then, track these expenses for every transaction that goes in and out of money in your account.

Therefore, if you track your monthly expenses, you will be able to keep your BI Checking status safe.

5. Make payment in cash

Often you make transactions using a debit card or credit card. A study states that a person tends to spend around 18% more money when using electronic money. So, get used to paying using cash and start thinking twice about using money already stored in your wallet.

6. Take credit according to your needs and abilities

Lots of people nowadays are very concerned with a luxurious lifestyle, so spending is more than income, the easiest option to get fast money is through a credit card. Remember, you have to be aware of the limit where your ability to pay. Lower your prestige, lest you score a lot of debt.

Thus the discussion on BI Checking, starting from the meaning of BI Checking, to the BI Checking credit score. Hopefully all the discussion above can add to your insight.

If you want to find a book about economics, then you can find it at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Dennis Tan Kurniawan

For Sinaumed’s who have vacation plans to countries on the European continent. It’s good, to get to know the climate of Continental Europe first. By knowing the climate on the blue continent, you can certainly maximize your time when visiting there.

Well, this article will discuss the climate of the European Continent and various other interesting things. For more details, let’s see the review below!

Overview of Continental Europe

Europe is a continent consisting of the Eurasian peninsula to the west and occupies almost one-fifth of the world’s total land area. Europe itself can be said to be the second smallest continent in the world, with an area of ​​around 10,180,000 square kilometers. The European region is surrounded by many bays, fjords and seas. However, the coastline of this continent is irregular with a length of about 24,000 miles or the equivalent of 38,000 km.

Astronomically, the European Continent is located between 9º West Longitude (BB) – 60º East Longitude (BT) and 35º North Latitude (N) – 80º North Latitude (N). Meanwhile, when viewed in terms of geographical location, the boundaries of the European Continent, namely the Arctic Ocean in the north, the Asian Continent in the east, the Mediterranean Sea or Mediterranean Sea in the south, and the Atlantic Ocean in the west.

In addition, there are two large peninsulas that belong to the European Continent, including the European mainland and the Scandinavian region. Three other smaller peninsulas, namely Iberia, Italy and the Balkans are located in the south and directly face the Mediterranean Sea. The Mediterranean Sea is the boundary between the continent of Europe and Africa.

Regarding regional division, the European continent is divided into four regions, namely Western Europe, Eastern Europe, Southern Europe and Northern Europe. It’s just that the territorial divisions of the adult European continent are starting to fade. This is due to ties or cooperation economically and politically through the European Union agreement, or commonly known as the European Union.

Based on data quoted from Worldometers, there are 44 countries on the European Continent. A total of 10 countries are in the Eastern European region. Furthermore, there are 10 countries in Northern Europe. In addition, there are 15 countries in Southern Europe and 9 countries in Western Europe.

European Continental Climate

The European continent is basically famous for its winter. This is because this continent is outside the tropics so it tends to have subtropical and temperate climates. As a result, countries on the European continent have four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter. The following are climate characteristics on the European Continent, namely:

1. Climate of the Western European Continent

The west coast of Continental Europe has a climate that is influenced by the sea climate of the Atlantic ocean. The warm currents that often flow from the Atlantic Ocean keep the coastal areas in the area from freezing. This means that this area has moderate temperatures throughout the year, a low annual temperature range, and high rainfall. In addition, rainfall in Western Europe is quite abundant and the summer air is relatively cool.

Some countries in Western Europe that experience an oceanic climate are the United Kingdom (including England, Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland), Ireland, France, the Netherlands and Belgium.

2. Central European Continental Climate

The central part of Continental Europe is a transition between a wet maritime climate and a dry continental climate. In addition, the Central European and Eastern European regions also have an eclectic grouping of climate systems, namely subarctic, humid continental, cold semi-arid, and subarctic climates continuing from Scandinavia to western Russia.

Further, there is a humid continental climate, covering most of Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Belarus, Poland, Austria, Hungary, Switzerland and Moldova, as well as parts of Russia, Ukraine, Romania and Slovenia.

3. Climate of the Southern European Continent

The southern part of the European Continent has a warmer climate due to the influence of the Mediterranean sea climate and winds from hot desert areas. This means that this area also has cool, wet winters and relatively dry summers. In addition, the sky conditions throughout the year are also bright. Meanwhile, rainfall in Southern Europe is strongly influenced by maritime air masses or sea climate.

4. Climate of the North European Continent

The northern part of the European Continent has a colder climate because it is influenced by the polar climate. As a result, the region has long winters and short summers. This type of climate is usually found in Northern Europe, Eastern Europe, the Alps, and several other highlands.

Conditions on the Continent of Europe 

Please note, the natural conditions on the European Continent have their own characteristics. There are 4 categories of landscapes in Continental Europe. Well, here is an explanation of the four natural landscapes on the European Continent, namely:

1. Old Mountains in the north 

The continent of Europe has one of the most extensive mountain ranges in the world, those mountains are the old Mountains located in the regions of Norway, the Scottish highlands, and the northwestern highlands of Ireland.

2. Russian lowlands

Besides having mountainous areas, the European Continent also has a very famous lowland landscape located in Russia. This lowland area contains old metamorphose rocks. This type of rock used to sink to the bottom of the sea and at one time reappeared.

3. Great European Lowland 

After the Russian lowlands, the European continent still has a lowland that is between the old mountains in the north and the young mountains of the Alpine system. Most of this area has an altitude of less than 500 meters above sea level.

This is what makes two-thirds of the continent of Europe is lowland. This lowland stretches from western Europe to eastern Europe and is surrounded by the Ural Mountains. In addition, this plain is also in the middle of the Caspian Sea Lake, the Caucasus Mountains, the Black Sea, the Alps, and the Eastern Scandinavian region.

4. Young fold mountains in the South 

Young fold mountains are the result of activity that occurred during the tertiary period in parts of Southern Europe. This mountain range has the shape of a short arc that stretches from southwest to northeast.

This folding mountain path on the European Continent is composed of the Alps, Ural Mountains, and the Caucasus mountains. These three mountain ranges became known as part of the Circum Mediterranean Mountains system.

Population Composition of the European Continent

The population of the European Continent is basically not evenly distributed. This is because the distribution of the population of the European Continent is influenced by natural conditions and economic progress. The most densely populated Continental Europe tends to be in lowland areas around industrial centers.

Meanwhile, the low population density of the European Continent is mostly in high mountain areas, namely the Meseta mountains in Spain, the Alps, Alpenia, and so on. This also applies to other mountains that have infertile conditions, such as the limestone areas in Yugoslavia, Midi in France, Arctic Russia, Pripet Swamp, and the saline steppes north of the Caspian Sea.

According to data taken in 2019, the population of the European continent is around 748,150,542 people. Of all the countries on the European continent, the countries with the most population are in Russia, Germany, England, France and Italy.

The population of the European Continent has a very diverse composition. Nonetheless, most of the inhabitants of this continent are descended from the Caucasoid nation which is divided into several ethnic groups. According to race and physical characteristics, the European population can be divided into 5 ethnic groups. The following is an explanation of the 5 ethnic groups of the inhabitants of the European Continent, namely:

1. The Nordics

The inhabitants of Western Europe to Northern Europe are descended from the Nordics. The Nordics themselves are a people who once inhabited the area now known as Norway, England, Denmark, the Netherlands, Sweden, Belgium and northern Germany. This nation has physical characteristics such as blond hair, blue eyes, narrow face, and long skull.

2. The Alps 

Apart from the Nordics, the European Continent is also famous for the Alps. The Alps are a people who mostly live in Central and Southern Europe, from France, Switzerland, Poland, Austria and southern Germany. The Alps have the following physical characteristics, black hair, black eyes, wide skull, not too tall.

3. The Mediterranean nation

Furthermore, there are Mediterranean peoples who mostly live in the Southern European region, such as Greeks, Italians, Portuguese and Spaniards. The Mediterranean people themselves have physical characteristics, namely black hair, black eyes, bodies and skulls resembling the Nordic people.

4. Slavic peoples 

Next, there are the Slavic peoples who have the same physical characteristics as the Alps. These Slavic peoples settled in Eastern Europe, namely Croatia, Bulgaria, Serbia, Montenegro, Czech, Russia, Ukraine and Slovakia.

5. The Dinaric Nation

The last nation on the European continent is the Dinaric people. The Dinars usually live in the territory of Romania. This nation has physical characteristics almost like other nations, it’s just that it has dark hair.

Apart from the five ethnic groups above, many immigrants from Africa, the Middle East and even Asia have left the European region today. Increasingly here, European society has various ethnic groups.

Meanwhile, the inhabitants of the European Continent adhere to very diverse religions. However, the religion with the largest number of adherents is Roman Catholicism. Then, there are Protestant Christians and Orthodox Christians. The population of the Jewish religion is also quite a lot in Europe. In addition, adherents of Islam also live in many European countries, especially the Balkans.

European history

Based on chronological records, Europe’s important events began in prehistoric times with the emergence of Homo sapiens (early humans). The early inhabitants of the Paleolithic Age were trying to survive. They are grouped into groups to gather plants and hunt wild animals.

Around 9000 years ago, European societies in the Neolithic Age had already begun to practice cultivating the land, producing crops and raising livestock. During this time too, many people began to use stone tools and people began to live in small groups, or villages.

As humans continued to travel from east to west across Eurasia (a combination of Asia and Europe), people began to become acquainted with new tools and methods. Starting from here, civilization began to develop along with the discovery of metal axes and arrowheads.

Furthermore, in the 8th century BC, Greece emerged from the Dark Ages. Classical Greek culture also exerted a strong enough influence on the Roman empire. This then made Greece the basis for various modern Western cultures until now, starting from the development of modern architecture, language, law and religion.

After the collapse of the Eastern Roman Empire (285-1450) it survived as the Byzantine Empire. Meanwhile, a series of tribes and tribal alliances in Western Europe moved into positions of power in the former Roman Empire.

In southeastern Europe, the Empire ruled by the Franks arose. The Franks then evolved into the Kingdom of France with parts of it turning into the Holy Roman Empire. This Frankish empire can be said to be the forerunner of Germany.

Elsewhere, the Anglo-Saxons were crossing the English Channel into southern England. He founded a series of kingdoms that became the Kingdom of England in AD 927. About 100 years later, the Kingdoms of Poland and Hungary would also form.

Around the end of the 8th century to the mid-13th century, came the heyday of the Vikings in Northern Europe and Scandinavia. With no reason for territorial control, the Scandinavian (Norse) Vikings aggressively explored Europe with the aim of trading. Besides tiu, the Vikings also arrived in Greenland, Iceland, Newfoundland, and Anatolia, aka Turkey.

Entering the 15th century, many great powers emerged from the European Continent. Starting from England, France, Netherlands, Portugal, and Spain each played a dominant role in global affairs, especially after the start of colonialism.

The European colonial period, from the 1500s to the 1900s, was the period when European powers were establishing many colonies on the Asian continent, the African continent, and the Americas. In addition, during the 16th and 20th centuries, several European countries controlled North and South America, Africa, Oceania, and large parts of Asia.

At a time when almost everyone yearned for freedom around the world, the European colonial era was coming to an end. In particular, the British Empire did not become the first global monarch. On the other hand, World War I and II also damaged the European Continent.

The European situation slowly began to improve after the fall of the Berlin Wall on November 9, 1989. This moment was then followed by the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991. From here, European cultures and factions were soon integrated, forming the European Council which was the forerunner of the European Union.

In the present era, Continental Europe is becoming one of the major economic and political power centers. People in Europe are also known as innovative, optimistic, and resilient individuals who change the world.

Thus the discussion about the climate of the European Continent to its history. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful and can add to your insight. If you want to find books about Europe, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com .

To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Umm

Reference:

• https://www.orami.co.id/magazine/iklim-benua-eropa
• https://www.tataruang.id/2022/08/01/LAY-astronomical-benua-eropa-beert-pengaruh-dan-limits-region/

Figures from the Battle of Ambarawa – Hello, Sinaumed’s friends , did you know?
The Battle of Ambarawa took place on November 20, 1945 and ended on December 15, 1945. The
battle took place between the TKR troops and the people of Indonesia against the British
Allies.

The incident occurred after the Magelang Incident after the Indian 23rd Division Artillery Brigade landed
in Semarang on 20 October 1945. They had come to deal with the prisoners of war. The Allies
promised not to disturb the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia. The Indonesian side
allowed them to enter the territory of the Republic of Indonesia to solve the problem of Dutch prisoners of
war in the Magelang and Ambarawa prisons

After obtaining approval from the Governor of Central Java, Mr. Wongsonegoro carried out his mission with a
record of not disturbing the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia, the Allied troops then advanced to
Magelang and Ambarawa.

The arrival of allied British troops, however, was followed by NICA, which then armed the former prisoners.
On October 26, 1945, an incident occurred in the city of Magelang which turned into a battle
between the TKR troops and the combined forces of the British and NICA allies. The incident
stopped after President Soekarno and Brigadier General Bethell arrived in Magelang on 2 November
1945.

However, the people fought tooth and nail in the Battle of Ambarawa on November 20, 1945. There were a number of
figures involved in the Battle of Ambarawa who played an important role against the Dutch at that time to
maintain independence.

List of Ambarawa Fighting Figures

Following are some profiles of figures involved in the Battle of Ambarawa who were willing to sacrifice in order
to defend Indonesia’s independence, which sinaumedia has summarized:

1. Colonel Soedirman

Colonel Soedirman, his real name is Raden Soedirman, was born on January 24, 1916 in Purbalingga, Central Java
province.

Colonel Soedirman’s parents were Mr. Karsid Kartawiraji, a sugar factory worker from Kalibagor, Banyumas,
and Mrs. Siyem was a descendant of the Rembang District Head. He has an older brother, Muhammad
Samingan. His wife is Alifah and he has 7 children.

Colonel Soedirman did not live with his parents, he was raised by his uncle Raden Cokrosunaryo, a
sub-district head in Rembang Purbalingga, so he could lead a more dignified and stable life. At
that time Raden Cokrosunaryo did not have children, so he adopted Colonel Soedirman as his son.
Together with his uncle, since childhood, the general was highly educated.

Soedirman in his youth was known as a pious child, diligent in research and diligent in understanding Raden
Muhammad’s Islam. He was later nicknamed Hajj because of his religious knowledge and often
preached to Muslims so far.

After his uncle’s death, the General was devastated by the loss of his adoptive parents. He
also had to go through very bad economic problems, fortunately he was still allowed to study at Wirotomo
without paying.

Thanks to his intelligence, he survives and continues to perfect his skills. General Sudirman
finally started co-founding an Islamic organization when he was still a teenager, Hizbul Wathan from
Muhammadiyah. Because of his dedication at an early age, Colonel Soedirman finally won the
trust to lead the organization in the Cilacap branch.

Colonel Soedirman’s leadership spirit was evident from a young age, so that the people were very ashamed
and respected this general. He also continued his education at Kweekschool
(a special school for teacher candidates) although this was ultimately not resolved due to financial
problems. General Sudirman returned to Cilacap and taught Muhammadiyah elementary school
teachers there.

Colonel Soedirman, the first and youngest Indonesian commander and general to participate in the Battle of
Ambarawa. Colonel Sudirman acted as commander of the Ambarawa war and finally won the fierce
war using the supit urang tactic.

At that time, the supit urang tactic was only used in very limited circumstances. However,
Sudirman’s courage, tenacity, and intelligence took advantage of this tactic.

Simply put, supit urang is a technique of attacking your opponent from both sides so as to make your
opponent pinned down. This attack technique managed to cut off communication between foreign
militaries, damaging the defense system. As a result, the Allies were completely
surrounded.

In the battle with the Allies in Ambarawa, Colonel Soedirman bravely led his troops and never gave up.
The victory thanks to this precise strategy was highly appreciated by the Indonesian military.
President Soekarno immediately gave him the rank of Commander of the Army.

2. Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto

Gatot Soebroto is one of the Indonesian military fighters in the struggle for independence. He
was born on October 10, 1907 in Banyumas, Central Java, the first son of Sajid Boedijoewono.

In leading the soldiers under him, Gatot Subroto always prioritizes the soldiers’ families.
Likewise with the condition of the people who are within its reach, the most important thing is the
people’s support for those who are fighting.

So it was only natural that a figure of the caliber of Gatot Soebroto could threaten Japan while occupying
Indonesia. People loved his attitude in keeping to the truth. It’s no joke, when a
Japanese soldier behaves arbitrarily towards the people, he immediately intervenes to defend the people.
The military experience he gained at the KNIL and PETA made him a prominent figure in the
Indonesian military center.

History records that his participation as a tactician in the Battle of Ambarawa on October 20, 1945 was a
tremendous success. The combat troops succeeded in expelling the Allies from the famous
Ambarawa palagan with the ” claw us” strategy with Colonel Soedirman (later to become Commander
in Chief).

Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto is one of the important figures in the Battle of Ambarawa.
The role of Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto as a participant in the Battle of Ambarawa was as the
main tactician. He accompanied Colonel Soedirman to fight foreign troops. The
selection of Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto as part of the Battle of Ambarawa was made after the
successful formation of the 5th Division in Purwokerto.

This division was led by Colonel Sudirman. He is also credited with being able to obtain
weapons from the Japanese army through a negotiation. The number of weapons was so great that
they were sent to BKR in West Java. During the Battle of Ambarawa, Lieutenant Colonel Gatot
Soebroto was appointed Commander of the Ambarawa Front.

3. Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman

Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was born in Pontianak on July 12 1913. He attended Bojonegoro Vocational High
School. Isdiman’s childhood was spent in Cianjur. Ambarawa is a legacy fought for
by Isdiman and his troop of soldiers. He played an important role in the Ambarawa War.
He was Colonel Soedirman’s confidant to set the operational strategy in Ambarawa. He
commanded soldiers in the Ambarawa War against the Allies.

Indonesian troops under Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman tried to liberate two villages that the Allies wanted to
control. However, Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was seriously injured in an air attack and was
taken to Magelang, but Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman died on the way to Magelang, but Lieutenant Colonel
Isdiman died on the way to Magelang. M. Sarbini immediately gave chase to them.

Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman is an officer of the People’s Security Army (TKR) and the commander of the
Banyumas TKR regiment. His skills made him a soldier that General Soedirman relied on.

Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman’s role in the Battle of Ambarawa was as a tactician or strategist.
General Soedirman ordered his troops to fight in Ambarawa to withdraw the coalition from the area
from Indonesia. Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman fought bravely, led his troops and determined his
strategy. Even in a difficult or uncertain situation, he is fearless.

Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was among those killed in Allied air raids during the Battle of Ambarawa.
While on duty, his base is attacked by three Allied Mustangs and two Dakotas.
Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman’s leg was hit by an aircraft machine gun. He died en route
to a nearby hospital for treatment.

Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman is remembered as the living soul of the rebels, pumping the fighting blood of
the young guerrillas. Currently, Isdiman’s name is plastered on a street in Purwokerto, namely
Jalan Overste Isdiman or commonly known as Jalan Ovis.

4. Colonel GPH Djatikusumo

GPH Djatikusumo started his military career undergoing military training during the Dutch era, namely as a
Reserve Officer of the Opleiding Corps (CORO) but on March 3, 1942 Djatikoesoemo was still a CORO cadet,
assigned to fight against the Japanese Army in Ciater , Subang, West Java until March 8 1942 because on that day
the Dutch colonial government in the East Indies had begun to surrender unconditionally to the Japanese troops
at the air base from Kalijati.

After the Dutch surrendered, Djatikoesoemo also underwent military training called Jawa Boei Kanbu Giyugun
Resentai, where the education was carried out by the Japanese in Bogor, West Java, with the aim of training
officers for the Future Defense of the Indonesian National Army (PETA) to serve as volunteer commandos for
island defense forces Java. In facing the threat of Allied invasion after graduating from this
course, Djatikoesoemo also held the rank of Shodancho (Captain) and was assigned to Daidan (Battalion) I
PETA Surakarta Army.

GPH Djatikusumo was a key figure in the Battle of Ambarawa and served as commander of the IV Division.
The division’s primary task is to track down and encircle foreign troops. During the
fierce battle in Ambarawa, Colonel GPH Jati Kusumo showed extraordinary leadership. Leadership
is what keeps troops moving in the right direction. GPH Djatikusumo held many important
positions throughout his life. For example, the Chairman of BKR Surakarta, the Commander of the
TRI IV Division, the Chief of Staff of the Army, Ministers and Ambassadors.

5. Captain Surono Reksodimedjo

General TNI (Purn) Soerono Reksodimedjo (6 September 1923 – 3 August 2010) served as Army Chief of Staff
from April 1973 to May 1974 and Deputy Commander of the Armed Forces (Wapanab). He also served
as the Coordinating Minister for People’s Welfare of the Republic of Indonesia and the Coordinating Minister
for Political and Security Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia during the reign of President
Suharto.

At the time of the Palagan Ambarawa incident, he served as a captain under the command of the military unit
Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Subroto. And during his tenure as Governor of the NMA in 1965, Soerono
helped the Commander of the Kodam VII/Diponegoro at that time, Brigadier General Soerjo Soempeno defeat the
G30S/PKI action in Central Java, especially within the Diponegoro Regional Military Command itself, after
announcing the establishment of the Diponegoro Regional Military Command. The Central Java
Regional Revolutionary Council through RRI Semarang station at around 13.00 WIB, with Colonel Inf.
Intelligence Assistant Sahirman 1 Kodam VII/Diponegoro as President.

6. Lieutenant Colonel Sarbini Martodihardjo

General TNI (posthumously) Mas Sarbini Martodihardjo (10 June 1914 – 21 August 1977) was a retired general
who was born in Indrosari Village, Buluspesantren District, Kebumen, Central Java and had served on the
battlefield many times in both the army and the army. . in the government of the
Republic of Indonesia.

During the struggle, especially on October 20 1945, he who at that time held the rank of Lieutenant Colonel led
troops from the Kedu Center Regiment, the People’s Security Army to attack and cover the siege of Allied troops
and NICA in Jambu Village, Ambarawa known as the Palagan Ambarawa Incident.

During Bung Karno’s reign, Major General TNI M. Sarbini served as Minister of Defense in the Dwikora II cabinet
in 1966, which was later replaced by Lieutenant General Suharto.

While still alive, Lieutenant General TNI H. Mr. Sarbini was widely known as the Father of Indonesian
Veterans and his name was immortalized as the name of the Veterans Building or Balai Sarbini which is
located in the Semanggi area of ​​Central Jakarta. To commemorate his services, in Kebumen,
where he was born, a SMK Jenderal M. Sarbini was also established.

The course of the Battle of Ambarawa

On October 20, 1945, Allied troops under Brigadier General Bethell landed in Semarang with the aim of
clearing prisoners of war and Japanese soldiers in Central Java. The appearance of this ally
was accompanied by NICA.

The first arrival was greeted by the Governor of Central Java Mr. Wongsonegoro who agreed to provide food and
other necessities for the smooth implementation of the Allied mission, when in fact the Allies promised not to
interfere with the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia.

However, when the Allied forces and NICA went to Magelang and Ambarawa to free the prisoners from the Dutch
troops, instead of arming the prisoners, which angered the Indonesian side. Armed incidents
finally started in the town of Magelang, until the fighting broke out.

It was precisely in Magelang that the Allied troops began to act as leaders who tried to disarm the
People’s Security Army and sow chaos. TKR or People’s Security Army Regiment I Kedu led by
Lieutenant Colonel. Pak Sarbini also responded to this action by surrounding the Allied troops
from various directions.

In the end they were saved from destruction through the direct intervention of President Soekarno who
calmed the atmosphere. The Allied troops then secretly left the city of Magelang and headed for
Fort Ambarawa.

After this incident, the Middle Kedu Regiment came under the command of Lieutenant Colonel. M.
Sarbini is busy with various jobs for them. The Allied retreat which had previously been
organized in the village of Jambu was intercepted by forces from the Young Forces led by Oni Sastrodihardjo,
also reinforced by troops from Surakarta, Suruh and Ambarawa.

The Allied Forces again confronted Battalion I Soerjosoemarno at Ngipik. During this retreat,
the Allied forces tried to seize two villages around Ambarawa.

Indonesian soldiers under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Sudirman tried to liberate these two villages
but ended up dying first. Since the death of Lt. Cabbage. Isdiman,
Commander of the Fifth Division in Banyumas, Col. Sudirman felt he had lost one of his best
officers and immediately took to the field to lead the battle. the presence of Col.
Sudirman also breathed new life into the Republic of Indonesia army.

The coordination organized by the branch command to encircle the enemy was tightened. The
tactics used include simultaneous surprise attacks in all areas. Reinforcements continued to
arrive from Magelang, Semarang, Yogyakarta, Surakarta, Salatiga, Purwokerto and others.

Right on November 23, 1945, as the sun began to rise, the tragedy of the shooting of the last surviving
Allied troops began at the Dutch Kerkhof and the church complex on Jl Street. Margo Agoeng.
The Indonesian army currently consists of Yon. Pastor Adrongi, Yon.
Soegeng and Yon. Suharto.

The Allied forces also surrendered the Japanese POWs with reinforcements from their tanks, then infiltrated the
Indonesian positions from the rear, so that the Indonesians then advanced on Bedono.

End of Battle

After another battle on a smaller but continuous scale, four days later on the 15th to be exact, the attack
was declared over. The Indonesian army, with the help of the people, regained control of the
city of Ambarawa. Furthermore, the Allies admitted defeat and withdrew to the city of
Semarang.

One of the main keys to this victory is having a strong sense of solidarity. Even when faced
with allied troops armed with various modern and sophisticated weapons, the freedom fighters were
fearless.

Colonel Soedirman was then promoted to Major General before the start of the Battle of Ambarawa. He
explained the importance of defeating the Allies in Ambarawa in the shortest possible time. One
of the reasons was that the military had big plans to make the city their main power base with the aim of
controlling the territory of the Central Java province. Through popular slogans, the poor,
corrupted or spoiled simply grow and disappear.

You can use the Smart Book on Knowing Indonesian Heroes as a reference to learn many
things about the nation’s heroes. This book is presented as an effort to remember their great
services from various important events in the history of the Indonesian nation.

In addition, this book is also intended so that the nation’s generation can emulate the noble qualities of
heroes and their fighting spirit. The struggle of the heroes to finally be able to win
independence is over, now is the time for the younger generation to fight for independence.
There are many meanings and lessons from the history of this nation and it is fitting for us to
protect the sovereignty of the beloved Republic of Indonesia.